Abstract for scientists
Neurocluster Brain Model analyses the processes in the brain
from the point of view of the computer science.
The brain is a massively
parallel computing machine which means that different areas of the
brain process the information independently from each other.
Neurocluster Brain Model shows how independent massively
parallel information processing explains the underlying mechanism of
previously unexplainable phenomena such as sleepwalking, dissociative
identity disorder (a.k.a. multiple personality disorder), hypnosis, etc.
Abstract for non-scientists
Neurocluster Brain Model is the brain model based on
neuroscience which demystifies, reveals and explains all religious and
occult phenomena.
Millions of people have experienced various religious and occult
phenomena however skeptical scientists deny even the existence of such
phenomena.
The denial of the phenomena is not the solution because the denial
provides no explanation why so many people claim to have experienced
various religious and occult phenomena.
Instead of denial the scientific explanation of underlying mechanisms
is needed.
Neurocluster Brain Model provides the scientific explanation of
underlying mechanisms of religious and occult phenomena. Neurocluster
Brain Model succeeds where other scientific models fail.
For the first time ever all religious experiences (communication with
Gods, angels, demons, etc) and psychic powers (mediumship,
psychography, telepathy, etc) are revealed and explained in the
scientific way.
Brief summary of Neurocluster Brain Model
When a man sees new unknown object for the first time then finite
number of neurons in the brain (cluster of neurons) stores information
about object's model (how the object looks, how the object moves, how
the object behaves, etc).
Information about that object is saved not in the whole brain, but only
in the finite “piece of the brain” – the evidence for that are
experimental data about brain damage – if the brain is damaged in some
local area then brain loses information only about some classes of
objects, but not about all objects.
The model of the object is stored inside the “piece of the
brain” (cluster of neurons) and this neurocluster acts not only as
passive “data file”
but also under special conditions (explained below) this neurocluster
can act as “executable
file”
which can simulate the behavior of stored object for the main
personality – this is the underlying mechanism of how religious adepts
communicate with spirits/angels/Gods/etc and also the underlying
mechanism of other religious and occult phenomena.
When connections between clusters of neurons are suppressed or
inhibited, the single unified personality dissociates (splits) into
separate multiple personalities which can act autonomously – this
happens during the dream, during prolonged sensory deprivation, during
prolonged sleep deprivation, during prolonged fasting, by disturbing
the equilibrium of biochemical reactions inside the brain, by using
special techniques, etc.
In order to understand Neurocluster Brain Model you need to have the knowledge of multiple disciplines of science.
Prerequisites for understanding of Neurocluster Brain Model are: analog computers, non-electronic computers, massively parallel computing, neuroscience, etc.
Prototypes of Neurocluster Brain Model
Different researchers working in completely different areas have
reached similar conclusions and have built similar prototypes of
Neurocluster Brain Model.
As for example, Marvin Minsky came to
these conclusions while he was trying to create intelligent robot
machines, Roger Sperry while he was experimenting with split-brain
patients, Pierre Janet while he was experimenting with hypnosis,
Joseph-Pierre Durand while he was cutting lower animals in pieces, etc.
The table below contains shortened example list of researchers who have
built crude incomplete prototypes of Neurocluster Brain Model.
The full detailed list of researchers is provided in the page “The history of
Neurocluster Brain Model”.
Author |
Field of activity |
Roger
Wolcott Sperry |
Nobel
laureate in Physiology and Medicine for his achievements in
split-brain research in year 1981, American neuropsychologist,
neurobiologist. |
Michael S.
Gazzaniga |
The
author of the term “cognitive neuroscience” (the term “cognitive
neuroscience” was coined by Michael S. Gazzaniga and George Armitage
Miller in year 1976), american neuropsychologist, professor of
psychology, the student and colleague of Nobel laureate Roger Wolcott
Sperry, with whom he carried out experiments with split-brain patients. |
Carl Gustav Jung |
Swiss psychiatrist and
psychoanalyst, the founder of analytical psychology, the follower and
colleague of Sigmund Freud who is the founder of psychoanalysis. |
Marvin Minsky |
One of the founding fathers of
the artificial intelligence, co-founder of the Massachusetts Institute
of Technology’s artificial intelligence laboratory. |
Pierre Marie Félix
Janet |
Pierre
Janet is ranked alongside William James and Wilhelm Wundt as one of the
founding fathers of psychology. Pierre Janet coined the terms
“dissociation” and “subconscious”. |
William James |
William James is ranked
alongside Pierre Janet and Wilhelm Wundt as one of the founding fathers
of psychology. |
Ernest Ropiequet
"Jack" Hilgard |
American psychologist and
professor. A Review of General Psychology survey, published in 2002,
ranked Hilgard as the 29th most cited psychologist of the 20th century. |
Julian Jaynes |
American psychologist. |
Daniel Dennett |
American philosopher and
cognitive scientist. |
Robert Evan
Ornstein |
American psychologist and
researcher. |
Michio Kaku |
American theoretical physicist,
futurist, and popularizer of science. Author of various popular science
books. |
Thomas R. Blakeslee |
Graduate of California Institute
of Technology, Engineering Vice President, the founder of Orion
Instruments Inc., inventor, holds patents in such diverse fields as
photography, hydraulics, electronic circuits, information display,
digital telephony, instrumentation and vehicle guidance. |
and others |
As you can see from the list above, the best minds of mankind worked
towards the creation of Neurocluster Brain Model.
If you want to find out what these best minds of mankind were working
on and what they were trying to create, then please read below the full
description of the Neurocluster Brain Model.
Full description (last updated at: August 30, 2022)
The human brain contains billions of neural cells however the man
perceives himself as having only one(1) personality, one(1)
consciousness, and people who believe in the existence of the
soul perceive themselves as having only one(1) soul. Human brain
contains billions of neurons however vast majority of people strongly
believe that all these billions of neurons contain only one(1)
personality, one(1) consciousness, one(1) soul. This “one human body
contains one consciousness” model is sufficient to explain the
majority of events in casual normal routine life and this is the reason
why this model has become de facto accepted model in all human
cultures and societies without ever doubting its validity.
Medieval scholars were debating the question “how many angels can
fit on the head of a pin?” (a.k.a. “how many angels can dance on
the head of a pin?”), however nobody has ever raised the question “how
many souls can be contained in one human body?” assuming by default
that one(1) human body contains only one(1) soul.
However let’s raise a simple question: does this “one human body
contains one consciousness” model really can explain all phenomena
that man experiences?
The answer is: “one human body contains one consciousness” model
actually fails to explain the vast range of phenomena which a man
experiences, as it will be shown in this website.
Let’s begin with the simple example.
All religions claim that the soul is immortal and indestructible, the
soul is unbreakable, and the soul can not be divided into small pieces.
Some religions (like for example Hinduism) claim that besides humans
all living creatures have a soul – all animals, plants, trees do have a
soul. What is the source of these claims about soul properties? All
religions claim that their sacred texts are divinely or supernaturally
revealed or inspired.
Let’s analyze these claims a little bit.
Hinduism claims that every plant has a soul and that the soul is
unbreakable and can not be divided into small pieces (Bhagavad-gītā.
2.23-24).
http://vedabase.com/en/bg/2 http://vedabase.com/bg/2/en |
2.23: The soul can never be cut
to pieces by any weapon, nor burned by fire, nor moistened by water,
nor withered by the wind. 2.24: This individual soul is unbreakable and insoluble, and can be neither burned nor dried. He is everlasting, present everywhere, unchangeable, immovable and eternally the same. |
Bhagavad-gītā As It Is. 2.23-24 |
http://vanisource.org/wiki/Lecture_on_BG_7.1-3_--_Stockholm,_September_10,_1973 |
<...> Don't think that the plants and trees, they have no life. They are also living entities. We do not accept this theory that the animals have no soul. No. Everyone has got soul. Even the plants, trees, everyone has got soul. They have got different bodies only. It is not that only human being has got the soul, not others. No. Actually if we make analysis what is the symptoms of possessing soul, you will find everywhere. Even in plants' life you will find. Sir Jagadish Chandra Bose, one of the greatest scientist of the world, he has proved by machine that when you cut the trees or the leaves, they feel sensation, pain, and that is recorded by machine. So everyone has got soul. <...> |
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupāda. Lecture on BG 7.1-3. Stockholm, September 10, 1973 |
However let’s analyze a simple phenomenon like plant propagation from
cuttings.
Plant cutting (a.k.a. as striking or cloning) is a technique for
vegetatively (asexually) propagating plants in which a piece of the
stem or root of the source plant is placed in a suitable medium such as
moist soil, potting mix, coir or rock wool. The cutting produces new
roots, stems, or both, and thus becomes a new plant independent of the
parent.
Using plant cutting technique we can divide one plant into many pieces
and every such new piece now has become a separate plant. Since every
plant has a soul, this means that one soul of the original plant was
divided into many souls using such primitive technique as plant cutting.
As we can see from this very simple example, religious knowledge (which
is claimed to have been originated from divine and supernatural
sources) about soul properties contradicts very simple well known
experimental facts like plant propagation from cuttings.
Now let’s go to the animal kingdom. The male paper nautilus
(a.k.a. argonaut octopus) possesses a specialized, extended
tentacle, called a hectocotylus, where packets of sperm are
stored. When a male paper nautilus detects a female, the hectocotylus
detaches from the octopus body and swims towards the female under its
own power. The hectocotylus inserts its load into the female’s
mantle and can remain active, depositing sperm in her even as its owner
goes on his way. The male, essentially, has sex in absentia. The first
scientists to observe the hectocotylus in action actually
misidentified it as a parasitic worm attached to the female paper
nautilus.
Let’s raise a simple question: has hectocotylus a separate soul
or not?
Religious sacred texts fail to answer such question.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hectocotylus |
A hectocotylus (plural:
hectocotyli)
is one of the arms of male cephalopods that is specialized to store and
transfer spermatophores to the female. Structurally, hectocotyli are
muscular hydrostats. Depending on the species, the male may use it
merely as a conduit to the female, or he may wrench it off and present
it to the female. The name hectocotylus was devised by Georges Cuvier, who first found one embedded in the mantle of a female argonaut. Supposing it to be a parasitic worm, Cuvier gave it a generic name. The hectocotyl arm was first described in the biological works of Aristotle; although he knew of its use in mating, he was doubtful that a tentacle could deliver sperm. |
Wikipedia |
Those were examples about plants and animals, but what about humans?
Anyway, there are many people who believe that only humans have souls
and these people believe that plants and animals do not have any soul
whatsoever.
Let’s raise a simple question: how many souls are contained in
conjoined twins (a.k.a. Siamese twins): one or two souls? Religious
leaders get very confused when being asked such a simple question
because the fact of multiple human souls residing in one physical body
contradicts their religious doctrines.
However let’s raise a simple question: how many souls can be contained
in one human body? Humanity did not possess tools and technologies
which would allow to investigate this question up until the twentieth
century.
However in the late 1950s things has dramatically changed when
neurosurgeons began experiments with the human brain. Some people have
epilepsy. Epilepsy is a phenomenon when a small number of neurons in
the brain excite themselves via positive feedback neural circuits which
leads to the excitation of nearby neurons and this excessive
hypersynchronous neuronal activity spreads through large areas of the
brain. There are many ways to treat epilepsy however all these
treatments share the same common working principle – in order to
eliminate the epileptic seizures you need to suppress the excitement of
neurons and you need to suppress the spread of the neural excitement
through the large areas of the brain. However in some patients all
known treatment methods fail and the patient continues to have frequent
and strong epileptic seizures. In the late 1950s neurosurgeons decided
to try out new drastic method for dealing with such extra hard epilepsy
cases. The hypothesis of new treatment method was the following. Human
brain consists of two hemispheres which are connected via link which is
called corpus callosum. During the epileptic seizure the
synchronous neuronal activity originates in one hemisphere and then via
corpus callosum it reaches the another hemisphere thus spreading
through the whole brain. If we would cut corpus callosum
then synchronous neuronal activity which originated in one hemisphere
would be stopped from spreading into another hemisphere and this would
eliminate epileptic seizure. Several patients with hardest epilepsy
cases were chosen to test out the hypothesis and corpus callosum
was cut in these patients. Such patients who have their corpus
callosum cut are called “split-brain patients”. The
hypothesis of neurosurgeons was confirmed to be correct – the cutting
of corpus callosum eliminated or greatly reduced epileptic
seizures in split-brain patients. However experiments with split-brain
patients revealed very interesting side effect of corpus callosum
cutting. The left hemisphere controls the right side of the body and
the right hemisphere controls the left side of the body. When
interconnection between hemispheres (corpus callosum) is cut
then both hemispheres begin to act autonomously from each other. For
example, when split-brain sits near his wife, the left hand of the
patient hugs and fondles the wife, however at the same time the right
hand of the patient angrily beats the wife – different hemispheres of
the split-brain patient have made different judgments towards the wife
and both hemispheres act independently from each other. In other words,
the cutting of corpus callosum created two(2) autonomous
personalities, which think differently and make different decisions on
the same subject and these decisions might be even diametrically
opposite. Experiments with split-brain patients revealed that the
cutting of corpus callosum produces two(2) autonomous
personalities, two(2) autonomous consciousnesses, and for those who
believe in the existence of soul – two(2) autonomous souls. Split-brain
experiments revealed that one(1) human consciousness can be
artificially divided into two(2) consciousnesses by simple cutting of corpus
callosum.
When two hemispheres of the (healthy) brain are connected via corpus
callosum link then such man is unable to accomplish two different
independent tasks with two hands simultaneously because one hemisphere
hinders another hemisphere by sending commands via corpus callosum
link.
For example, if a man takes a pencil into each of two hands and tries
to draw two independent pictures with both hands simultaneously (for
example a circle with one hand and a square with another hand) – the
man will be unable to cope with such task. You can try doing that
yourself and see if you will succeed.
However when corpus callosum link is cut then after such
surgery the man has no troubles to accomplish two different independent
tasks with both hands simultaneously – as for example, drawing a circle
with one hand and a square with another hand is an easy task for
split-brain patient.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Split-brain |
Split-brain is a lay term to
describe the result when the corpus callosum connecting the two
hemispheres of
the brain is severed to some degree. It is an association of symptoms
produced by disruption of or interference with the connection between
the hemispheres of the brain. The surgical operation to produce this
condition (corpus callosotomy) involves transection of the corpus
callosum, and is usually a last resort to treat refractory epilepsy.
Initially, partial callosotomies are performed; if this operation does
not succeed, a complete callosotomy is performed to mitigate the risk
of accidental physical injury by reducing the severity and violence of
epileptic seizures. Before using callosotomies, epilepsy is instead
treated through pharmaceutical means. After surgery, neuropsychological
assessments are often performed. After the right and left brain are separated, each hemisphere will have its own separate perception, concepts, and impulses to act. Having two "brains" in one body can create some interesting dilemmas. When one split-brain patient dressed himself, he sometimes pulled his pants up with one hand (that side of his brain wanted to get dressed) and down with the other (this side didn't). Also, once he grabbed his wife with his left hand and shook her violently, so his right hand came to her aid and grabbed the aggressive left hand. However, such conflicts are actually rare. If a conflict arises, one hemisphere usually overrides the other. When split-brain patients are shown an image only in their left visual field (the left half of what both eyes take in (see optic tract)), they cannot vocally name what they have seen. This can be explained in three steps: (1) The image seen in the left visual field is sent only to the right side of the brain; (2) For most people, the speech-control center is on the left side of the brain; and (3) Communication between the two sides of the brain is inhibited. Thus, the patient cannot say out loud the name of that which the right side of the brain is seeing. In the case that the speech-control center is on the right side of the brain, the image must now be presented to only the right visual field to achieve the same effect. If a split-brain patient is touching a mysterious object with only the left hand, while also receiving no visual cues in the right visual field, the patient cannot say out loud the name of that which the right side of the brain is perceiving. This can be explained in three steps: (1) Each cerebral hemisphere of the primary somatosensory cortex only contains a tactile representation of the opposite (contralateral) side of the body; (2) For most humans, the speech-control center is on the left side of the brain; and (3) Communication between the two sides of the brain is inhibited. In the case that the speech-control center is on the right side of the brain, the object must now be touched only with the right hand to achieve the same effect. The same effect occurs for visual pairs and reasoning. For example, a patient with split brain is shown a picture of a chicken and a snowy field in separate visual fields and asked to choose from a list of words the best association with the pictures. The patient would choose a chicken foot to associate with the chicken and a shovel to associate with the snow; however, when asked to reason why the patient chose the shovel, the response would relate to the chicken (e.g. "the shovel is for cleaning out the chicken coop"). |
Wikipedia |
Here is the documentary movie which shows experiments with split-brain
patient.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lfGwsAdS9Dc |
|
Severed Corpus Callosum. Length: 10 minutes |
For more movies about
split-brain experiments please click here.
For some scientific articles about
split-brain experiments please click here.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alien_hand_syndrome |
Alien hand syndrome (AHS) is a
rare neurological disorder that causes hand movement without the person
being aware of what is happening or having control over the action. The
afflicted person may sometimes reach for objects and manipulate them
without wanting to do so, even to the point of having to use the
healthy hand to restrain the alien hand. Alien hand syndrome is best documented in cases where a person has had the two hemispheres of their brain surgically separated, a procedure sometimes used to relieve the symptoms of extreme cases of epilepsy. It also occurs in some cases after brain surgery, stroke, infection, tumor, aneurysm and specific degenerative brain conditions such as Alzheimer's disease and Creutzfeldt–Jakob disease. Other areas of the brain that are associated with alien hand syndrome are the frontal, occipital and parietal lobes. The first known case described in the medical literature appeared in a detailed case report published in German in 1908 by the preeminent German neuro-psychiatrist, Kurt Goldstein. In this paper, Goldstein described a right-handed woman who had suffered a stroke affecting her left side from which she had partially recovered by the time she was seen. However, her left arm seemed as though it belonged to another person and performed actions that appeared to occur independent of her will. The patient complained of a feeling of "strangeness" in relationship to the goal-directed movements of the left hand and insisted that "someone else" was moving the left hand, and that she was not moving it herself. Goldstein reported that, as a result of this report, "she was regarded at first as a paranoiac." When the left hand grasped an object, she could not voluntarily release it. The somatic sensibility of the left side was reported to be impaired, especially with aspects of sensation having to do with the orienting of the limb. Some spontaneous movements were noted to occur involving the left hand, such as wiping the face or rubbing the eyes; but these were relatively infrequent. Only with significant effort was she able to perform simple movements with the left arm in response to spoken command, but these movements were performed slowly and often incompletely even if these same movements had been involuntarily performed with relative ease before while in the abnormal 'alien' control mode. <...> In most cases, classic alien-hand signs derive from damage to the medial frontal cortex, accompanying damage to the corpus callosum. In these patients the main cause of damage is unilateral or bilateral infarction of cortex in the territory supplied by the anterior cerebral artery or associated arteries. Oxygenated blood is supplied by the anterior cerebral artery to most medial portions of the frontal lobes and to the anterior two-thirds of the corpus callosum, and infarction may consequently result in damage to multiple adjacent locations in the brain in the supplied territory. As the medial frontal lobe damage is often linked to lesions of the corpus callosum, frontal variant cases may also present with callosal form signs. Cases of damage restricted to the callosum however, tend not to show frontal alien-hand signs. <...> Damage to the corpus callosum can give rise to "purposeful" actions in the sufferer's non-dominant hand (an individual who is left-hemisphere-dominant will experience the left hand becoming alien, and the right hand will turn alien in the person with right-hemisphere dominance). <...> One patient with the "frontal" form of alien hand who would reach out to grasp onto different objects (e.g., door handles) as he was walking was given a cane to hold in the alien hand while walking, even though he really did not need a cane for its usual purpose of assisting with balance and facilitating ambulation. With the cane firmly in the grasp of the alien hand, it would generally not release the grasp and drop the cane in order to reach out to grasp onto a different object. |
Wikipedia |
In year 1981 Roger Wolcott Sperry was awarded a Nobel
Prize in Physiology and Medicine for his achievements in
split-brain
research. Roger Sperry’s split-brain experiments showed that the man
can have independent thoughts in the right side of the brain that
control man’s behavior yet remain outside of man’s awareness.
http://people.uncw.edu/Puente/sperry/sperrypapers/60s/135-1968.pdf |
One of the more general and also
more interesting and striking features of this syndrome may be
summarized as an apparent doubling in most of the realms of conscious
awareness. Instead of the normally unified single stream of
consciousness, these patients behave in many ways as if they have two
independent streams of conscious awareness, one in each hemisphere,
each of which is cut off from and out of contact with the mental
experiences of the other. In other words, each hemisphere seems to have
its own separate and private sensations; its own perceptions; its own
concepts; and its own impulses to act, with related volitional,
cognitive, and learning experiences. |
Hemisphere deconnection and
unity in conscious awareness By Sperry, R. W. American Psychologist. 1968 October 23(10). p. 723-733. |
https://www.nobelprize.org/nobel_prizes/medicine/laureates/1981/sperry-article.html |
Important as his work on
neurospecificity was, it was not this for which he was awarded the
Nobel Prize in 1981, but his discoveries on split brains. Essentially,
Sperry and his students showed that if the two hemispheres of the brain
are separated by severing the corpus callosum (the large band of fibers
that connects them), the transfer of information between the
hemispheres ceases, and the coexistence in the same individual of two
functionally different brains can be demonstrated. <...> By devising ways of communicating with the right hemisphere, Sperry could show that this hemisphere is, to quote him: "indeed a conscious system in its own right, perceiving, thinking, remembering, reasoning, willing, and emoting, all at a characteristically human level, and ... both the left and the right hemisphere may be conscious simultaneously in different, even in mutually conflicting, mental experiences that run along in parallel." As with his earlier work, the discovery of the duality of consciousness revealed in the split-brain experiments opened whole new fields of brain research, and these are now being worked by a new generation of biologists, and, of course, philosophers. |
The Nobel Prize in Physiology or
Medicine 1981. Roger W. Sperry, David H. Hubel, Torsten N. Wiesel By Norman H. Horowitz. 23 July, 1997 |
Roger Sperry’s coworker Michael Gazzaniga who worked with Sperry on the
first split-brain experiments, continued to work further with
split-brain patients. Michael Gazzaniga came to the conclusion that
there are not two, but actually hundreds of independent, specialized
modules of thinking in man’s brain that all compete for control of the
man’s behavior. According to Michael Gazzaniga one of those thinking
modules tries to explain all of our behavior, even though it is only in
control occasionally. Michael Gazzaniga has named this module as the “interpreter
module”. Thomas R. Blakeslee concluded that this “interpreter
module” is actually the physical basis of what people normally call
the “self”. Thomas R. Blakeslee renamed “interpreter module”
into “self module”. According to Thomas R. Blakeslee most
behavior of the man is controlled by other modules of the mind to which
the self module has no access.
Physicist Michio Kaku in his book “The Future of the Mind: The
Scientific Quest to Understand, Enhance, and Empower the Mind”
wrote that “MIT professor Marvin Minsky, one of the founding fathers of
artificial intelligence, told me that the mind is more like a “society
of minds,” with different submodules, each trying to compete with the
others.”.
In Neurocluster Brain Model we use the term “main personality”
instead of Gazzaniga’s “interpreter module” and Blakeslee’s “self
module”.
Pierre Janet (one of the founding fathers of psychology) in year 1889
in his doctorate of science thesis provided graphical schema which
shows the underlying neuronal mechanism of single personality
dissociation (splitting) into separate multiple personalities.
Unfortunately this graphical schema was ignored and forgotten by later
researchers.
Janet’s graphical schema provides very clear graphical
explanation of Neurocluster Brain Model, so you should always
keep this graphical schema in mind when reading the material about Neurocluster
Brain Model.
We have made animated version of Janet’s
graphical schema which is available here.
To read about the history
of Neurocluster Brain Model please click here.
In psychology and psychiatry one of the most heavily used terms is
“consciousness”.
Please read the detailed article which explains why “the term “consciousness” does not meet the
scientific criteria”.
It is important to note however that pseudoscientific term
“consciousness” is so deeply rooted into society that this makes almost
impossible to avoid it when discussing the functioning of the brain. In
Neurocluster Brain Model we use pseudoscientific term
“consciousness” only for legacy reasons in order to simplify
comprehension of material for the reader – sometimes a little
inaccuracy saves a ton of explanation.
Philosophers and religious adepts very often define “spirit” with the
following definition: “spirit is the opposite of matter”. However, if
we will raise a simple question: “what is the opposite of the material
stone/table/chair/etc?” then it becomes very obvious that the
definition “spirit is the opposite of matter” has no meaning whatsoever.
The most fundamental existential question is “who am I?” –
the same question rephrased in more scientific way is “what is the
definition of “I”?”. If we answer this question incorrectly then
all our subsequent actions in our life are meaningless.
http://www.scienceofidentity.org/who-are-you/introduction |
“Who am I?” Maybe you’ve never even asked yourself this question. You might think you already know who you are. Unfortunately, however, it’s likely that you don’t know who you are at all. And if you don’t know your real identity, you’re in trouble. You’ll spend your life in a kind of dream state – you’ll falsely identify yourself as something or someone you aren’t. Then, on the basis of this false identification, you’ll determine the goals of your life and the purpose of your existence. You use these goals to gauge whether you are making “progress” in life, whether you are a “success.” And you are aided and abetted in this assumed purpose by a complex network of relationships with other dreamers. <...> Knowing who you are is a practical necessity. The question “Who am I?” is not a philosophical football meant to be kicked around coffeehouses by pseudo-intellectuals. It’s a real-life question. Nothing is more important and more relevant than to know who you are. |
An excerpt from “Who Are You?
Discovering Your Real Identity” by Chris Butler (Jagad Guru
Siddhaswarupananda Paramahamsa). Science of Identity Foundation |
Let's do simple thought experiment. Suppose I am sitting in the room
and I cut off my one leg and throw it out the window, and now the
question – where I am left: inside the room or outside the window? The
answer is obvious – I am in the room and not outside the window, which
means that the location of “I” is not in the leg which was cut off. Now
let’s cut off the arm and throw it out the window, and now the question
– where I am left: inside the room or outside the window? The answer is
obvious – I am in the room and not outside the window, which means that
the location of “I” is not in the arm which was cut off. In the same
way we can cut off other parts of the body and throw them out the
window as well, we can replace all internal organs with artificial ones
(artificial heart, etc) throwing original organs out the window, and
every time when we cut off some piece of my body and throw these pieces
out the window – “I” still remains in the room and not outside the
window. Some people think that “I” is located in the neurons of the
brain. Well, theoretically we can replace a single original natural
neuron by artificial neuron which has exactly the same functionality as
the original natural neuron – in that case “I” will remain unchanged.
Then we can replace the second original natural neuron by artificial
neuron, then we can replace the third neuron, the fourth neuron, and so
on – even when all neurons in the brain will be replaced by artificial
neurons – the “I” will remain unchanged. So what is “I”, where “I” is
located? Neurocluster Brain Model provides the answer to this
question.
Neurocluster Brain Model defines “I” (a.k.a. “spirit”,
“soul”, “consciousness”, etc) as the software which runs on
neural-network-hardware (i.e. on neurons of the brain).
“I” is not the material neurons themselves however “I” is the software
which runs on neural-network-hardware. “I” can be cloned/copied or
ported to another
hardware and can successfully run on another hardware even when the
first hardware is physically destroyed – exactly in the same way as the
computer program can be cloned/copied or ported to another hardware.
Thus, periodical transferring of “I-software” to another new hardware
provides unlimited existence time (a.k.a. “immortality”). At the
current moment the cloning/copying or porting of whole “I-software” to
another hardware is not technically feasible, however this might become
feasible in future. However microscopic pieces of “I” can be made
“immortal” even today. We will explain more detailed.
When “I” is defined as software that means that “I-object” is a
divisible object, it can be divided into many composing parts, just
exactly in the same way as the large software program can be decomposed
into smaller submodules/subroutines/functions/etc.
For many practical applications in order to achieve the needed goal you
do not need to copy the whole program code, it is enough to take and to
copy just a small submodule/subroutine/function taken from that huge
software project.
To demonstrate the general principle of copying ability it is enough to
demonstrate that some small piece of software can be copied.
Let’s apply this to the human brain.
Suppose man X spends hundreds of hours thinking and trying to find
solution to some problem Z and finally he succeeds. The solution which
he has found in the form of information is saved into his brain neurons
and this solution becomes the part of that man’s “I” (because by
definition “I” is the software/information). This man X can tell and
teach another man Y how to solve problem Z, the man X can copy the
problem solving algorithm into another man’s Y brain. After the problem
solving algorithm was copied into another man’s Y brain, some
teeny-tiny portion of man X “I” was copied into man’s Y brain.
This simple example demonstrates the principle that some small
teeny-tiny piece of “I-software” can be copied into another hardware.
To clarify the idea let’s illustrate with the concrete
example. Newton discovered the formula “F=m*a” which had become the
part of Newton’s “I” and later this formula “F=m*a” was copied into the
brains (hardware) of other people and this formula traveling from one
brain
(hardware) into another brain has become “immortal”, in other words,
the tiny little piece of Newton’s “I” has become immortal and lives
until today.
The definition of “I” as a software which runs on
neural-network-hardware is completely different from 1) the views of
materialists and 2) the views of religious adepts.
Materialists consider themselves as the stack of material atoms,
materialists consider themselves as DNA molecule, and materialists see
their “immortality” via the replication of their own DNA molecule, thus
materialists desperately desire to produce material children naively
believing that production of children supposedly extends the existence
of their own “I” – while not the exactly the true “I”, but at least a
somewhat corrupted copy of “I” (corrupted copy of DNA molecule). It is
interesting to note that biological children of the
parents-scientists/discoverers usually do not carry on the
ideas/experience of their parents-scientists/discoverers – the newly
discovered scientific ideas, as a rule, are carried on only by
strangers in blood, which means that biological children do not help at
all to “immortalize” the ideas of their parents-scientists/discoverers.
Please click here to read more about
mind uploading.
Religious adepts consider that “I” is some kind of a “cloudlet” which
can detach from physical body and which can float/travel through space,
which can travel to paradise/hell or reincarnate into some other living
creature/being. Religious adepts are strongly convinced that observance
of rules written in the sacred scriptures will somehow help
“I-cloudlet” to reach the better existence conditions in post-mortal
existence – the falseness of such claims will be explained in details
in the text below which describes Neurocluster Brain Model.
It is important to note that Neurocluster Brain Model describes
all processes in the brain from the information processing point of
view.
All objects/terms used in the dictionary of Neurocluster Brain Model
(like “main personality”, “egregor”, “dream characters”,
etc) actually denote information objects which have more of less
equivalents in computer science like “software”, “program”,
“routine”, “subroutine”, “function”, “procedure”,
etc.
And this raises an interesting technical question: Neurocluster
Brain Model is a materialistic model or not? The answer depends on
how you answer the question: information is matter or not? Information
cannot exist without a material carrier, however information itself is
not a matter.
In psychiatry there is one rare disorder called „multiple
personality disorder“.
„Multiple personality disorder“ is the disorder when several (2, 3, 5,
10, etc) different personalities “live” in one(1) human body and these
different personalities switch between each other unpredictably in very
similar way like TV channels are switched on TV. For example, a man
with a name “John” who is a musician sits still in a chair and suddenly
a phone
rings (trigger stimulus) and in a moment the personality of the man
switches into another personality with a name “Thomas” who is a
sculptor. John
knows nothing about Thomas, and Thomas knows nothing about John. After
some
random time Thomas unexpectedly switches back to John. And these
personalities
switch back and forth the same way like TV channels are switched on TV.
The main difference of „multiple personality disorder“ patient from
“split-brain” patient is the following. In the case of „multiple
personality disorder“ only one(1) personality is available at one
moment of time, while in the case of “split-brain” patient both two(2)
personalities are available simultaneously.
„Multiple personality disorder“ is among the most controversial of the
dissociative disorders in psychiatry, and among the most controversial
disorders found in the DSM-5.
Psychiatry has no clear consensus regarding neither the diagnosis of
„multiple personality disorder“ nor its treatment. In
year 1994 American Psychiatric Association renamed „multiple
personality disorder“ into improper name „dissociative identity
disorder (DID)” which clearly reveals that current psychiatry has
no clue
whatsoever about underlying mechanism of „multiple personality
disorder“. The only thing
which psychiatry admits is the existence of patients in which multiple
personalities switch back and forth like TV channels, however
psychiatry has neither the model of
„multiple personality disorder“ nor the understanding of underlying
mechanisms of „multiple personality disorder“.
The reason for this is very simple. The brain is a massively parallel
computing machine
(i.e. a computer), so if you want to understand the activity of the
brain, you need the knowledge about the (massively parallel) computing
machines from the
fields of the computer science and electronics. However, the majority
of psychologists/psychiatrists do not have even the most elementary
knowledge from the fields of computer science and electronics, which
means that they do not have the necessary knowledge to understand the
brain activity, which means that such people are simply incompetent to
make conclusions about the brain activity.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dissociative_identity_disorder |
Dissociative identity disorder
(DID), previously known as multiple personality disorder (MPD), is a
mental
disorder on the dissociative spectrum characterized by the appearance
of at least two distinct and relatively enduring identities or
dissociated personality states that alternately show in a person's
behavior, accompanied by memory impairment for important information
not explained by ordinary forgetfulness. These symptoms are not
accounted for by substance abuse, seizures, other medical conditions,
nor by imaginative play in children. Diagnosis is often difficult as
there is considerable comorbidity with other mental disorders.
Malingering should be considered if there is possible financial or
forensic gain, as well as factitious disorder if help-seeking behavior
is prominent. DID is one of the most controversial psychiatric disorders, with no clear consensus on diagnostic criteria or treatment. Research on treatment efficacy has been concerned primarily with clinical approaches and case studies. Dissociative symptoms range from common lapses in attention, becoming distracted by something else, and daydreaming, to pathological dissociative disorders. No systematic, empirically supported definition of "dissociation" exists. It is not the same as schizophrenia. Although neither epidemiological surveys nor longitudinal studies have been conducted, it is generally believed that DID rarely resolves spontaneously. Symptoms are said to vary over time. In general, the prognosis is poor, especially for those with comorbid disorders. There are few systematic data on the prevalence of DID. The International Society for the Study of Trauma and Dissociation states that the prevalence is between 1 and 3% in the general population, and between 1 and 5% in inpatient groups in Europe and North America. DID is diagnosed more frequently in North America than in the rest of the world, and is diagnosed three to nine times more often in females than in males. The prevalence of DID diagnoses increased greatly in the latter half of the 20th century, along with the number of identities (often referred to as "alters") claimed by patients (increasing from an average of two or three to approximately 16). DID is also controversial within the legal system, where it has been used as a rarely successful form of the insanity defense. The 1990s showed a parallel increase in the number of court cases involving the diagnosis. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.rcpsych.ac.uk/pdf/erlendsson_01_jun_03.pdf https://www.researchgate.net/...aspects_of_the_inner_self |
Introduction The validity of Multiple Personality Disorder (MPD) as a category of illness has been questioned by many. Some feel it is only caused by hypnotic induction and not seen in real life. It is well known in the literature; one of the famous stories that describe it is ‘The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde’ by Robert Louis Stevenson that has been made famous by the Hollywood film industry. It is a 19th century thriller about a man who unlocks his evil alter ego and pays a terrible price for it. MPD is often confused with schizophrenia, even to this day. The name schizophrenia comes from the idea of split personality. In the International Classification of Diseases (ICD-10) MPD is described as a condition where two or more distinct personalities take full control of the behaviour and when there is some inability to recall events occurring in the different states. The exclusion criteria include states that are induced by substances such as alcohol and other organic causes, though some feel that these should rather be seen as a spectrum of the illness. In DSM-IV, the USA classification, the definition is similar but the illness has been given another name: Dissociative Identity Disorder (DID). Epidemiology Lifetime prevalence of Dissociative Disorders is about 11% and the prevalence of MPD has been estimated to be about 6%. The illness is seven times more frequent in women than men. Only about 0.1% of the population will present to the psychiatric services at any point in time with MPD. The notion of the illness is neglected by the majority of clinicians who rarely make the diagnosis especially in the United Kingdom. When looked for on acute psychiatric wards as many as 6% of patients fulfil the criteria for MPD. At least 40% of those that are given the diagnosis of MPD have previously been given the diagnosis of Schizophrenia. Any one with the diagnosis of Schizophrenia that does not have blunted affect, a thought disorder and the empty deterioration of schizophrenia should be considered having MPD. The average number of first rank Schneiderian symptoms is 4.5, which is about the same as in Schizophrenia. <…> Features of Different Personalities Many of the writers on MPD are uncomfortable with the notion of many personalities in one body. The number of personalities or ‘alters’ varies from 2 to above 100, with the mean about 15. The clinical presentation of these different personalities can be very complex. The different ‘states’ can claim to have their own name, their behaviour may be different and their mood states can be different. They may have markedly different mannerisms and facial expressions. They may also dress differently and talk with a different accent. Some have different sexual identity and orientation. There are also many physical attributes that can change such as dominant handedness, visual acuity and even sensitivity to allergens and degree of endocrine disturbance including hypothyroidism and diabetes. One of the many unusual aspects of MPD is the frequency of headaches (79%) and extra sensory perception (ESP). These include telepathy, telekinesis, clairvoyance, seeing ghosts, poltergeist contacts and out of body experiences. These are the main non-specific clinical features of MPD. <…> Personalities or Possession? When alter personalities are asked about whom they believe they are, they say they are: children (86%), helping spirits (84%), demons (29%), another living person (28%), dead relatives (21%) and a person with opposite sex (63%). The two largest case series that have looked into this are by F W Putnam (1986) who described 100 cases and C A Ross (1989) who described 236 cases. Even though the majority of alters claim not to belong to the individual the prevailing opinion is that these are in fact parts of the individual. DSM-IV defines Possession Trance as a single or episodic alteration in the state of consciousness characterized by the replacement of customary sense of personal identity by a new identity. This is attributed to the influence of a spirit, power, deity, or other person. Later in the definition DID (MPD) is excluded. However this is difficult - the definition is based on a belief attributing the state to a spirit etc. and this is very common in MPD. <…> Ross, who has written the most comprehensive textbook on MPD (1997), has occasionally used spirit release methods like many others in this field. However, he prefers to the treat alters the that claim to be external like any other parts of the personality. He helps them to deal with any relevant traumatic material and aims for full integration with the rest of the person. |
‘Multiple Personality Disorder -
Demons and Angels or Archetypal aspects of the inner self’. 2003 Dr Haraldur Erlendsson |
http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/3711025 |
Abstract The clinical syndrome of multiple personality disorder (MPD) is an unusual dissociative condition that has been poorly characterized. In an attempt to better delineate the clinical phenomenology of MPD, 100 recent cases were collected on a 386-item questionnaire completed by clinicians involved in the treatment of MPD patients. This study documents the existence of a clinical syndrome characterized by a core of depressive and dissociative symptoms and a childhood history of significant trauma, primarily child abuse. |
The clinical phenomenology of
multiple personality disorder: review of 100 recent cases. Putnam FW, Guroff JJ, Silberman EK, Barban L, Post RM. J Clin Psychiatry. 1986 Jun; 47(6):285-93. |
http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/2766193 |
Abstract The authors collected a series of 236 cases of multiple personality (MPD) reported to them by 203 psychiatrists, clinical psychologists and other health care professionals. MPD patients experienced extensive sexual (79.2%) and physical (74.9%) abuse as children. They had been in the health care system for an average of 6.7 years before being diagnosed with MPD and had an average of 15.7 personalities at the time of reporting. The most common alter personalities were a child personality (86.0%), a personality of a different age (84.5%), a protector personality (84.0%), and a persecutor personality (84.0%). Patients MPD are highly suicidal with 72% attempting suicide and 2.1% being successful. The patients frequently received diagnoses for other mental disorders. The most common previous diagnoses were for affective disorders (63.7%), personality disorders (57.4%), anxiety disorders (44.3%), and schizophrenia (40.8%). |
Multiple personality disorder:
an analysis of 236 cases. Ross CA1, Norton GR, Wozney K. Can J Psychiatry. 1989 Jun; 34(5):413-8. |
To read about the
history of multiple personality disorder (a.k.a. dissociative identity
disorder) please click here.
Usually a man is completely unaware that he has multiple personality
disorder, however it can be diagnosed with simple basic set of
questions.
Diagnostic criteria for multiple personality disorder are the following:
(a shortened paraphrase of Dissociative Identity Disorder Diagnostic
Criteria 300.14 (F44.81) from “Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of
Mental Disorders - 5th Edition - DSM-5”, published in 2013 by American
Psychiatric Publishing)
1) Missing time and gaps in the memory.
Are there any episodes of “missing time” in your life? Are there any
gaps in your memory? As for example, maybe you do not remember what you
were doing yesterday from 3:00 PM till 8:00 PM, or maybe you do not
remember what happened today from 8:00 AM till 12:00 PM, etc.
2) Strange things among your belongings.
Are there any episodes of you discovering the evidence of your actions
and tasks that you do not recollect doing?
As for example, maybe you sometimes find new things among your
belongings that you do not remember buying? As for example, maybe you
have found an ashtray with smoked cigarettes in your home when you are
completely sure that you are non-smoker, or maybe you have found
leather clothes in your closet which perfectly fits your body however
you are completely sure that you hate leather clothes, etc.
Are there any episodes of you finding (perplexing) writings, drawings,
or notes among your belongings that you cannot remember doing?
3) Injuries coming out of nowhere.
Are there any episodes of you discovering injuries “coming to” in the
midst of doing something?
4) “Teleportation”.
Are there any episodes of your “teleportation”? Are there any
episodes when you have suddenly found yourself at work, in a nightclub,
at the beach, or somewhere at home (e.g., in the closet, on a bed or
sofa, in the corner) with no memory of how you came to be there?
5) Voices in the head.
Are there any episodes of you hearing voices inside your head that tell
you to do things or comment on things that you are doing?
It is important to note that all these symptoms of multiple personality
disorder are not attributable to psychotropic substances (alcohol,
narcotics, etc) or another medical condition (e.g., complex partial
seizures). These signs and symptoms may be observed by others or
reported by the individual.
What is the underlying mechanism of „multiple personality disorder“?
It is very simple. Some part (zone) of the brain (“piece” of the brain,
cluster of neurons, i.e. neurocluster) “declares independence” from the
rest of the brain and starts to “think” autonomously.
If several such autonomous neuroclusters exist then two scenarios are
possible:
1) autonomous neuroclusters compete with each other for which one will
take over the control of the body. In this scenario only one
personality is available at one time for the outside
observer. If another autonomous neurocluster takes over the control of
the body, then personality changes in a man in similar way like TV
channel is switched on TV.
This switching of personalities can be back and forth – at one time one
neurocluster takes over the control, at another time another
neurocluster takes over the control.
Here again two scenarios are possible:
a) if autonomous neurocluster has friendly symbiotic attitude towards
rest of the brain, then we have „multiple personality disorder“ or holy
spirit possession (angel/etc);
b) if autonomous neurocluster has hostile attitude towards rest of the
brain, then we have demonic/satanic/black spirit possession – and such
cases are very common – lunatic asylums are full of such patients.
2) autonomous neuroclusters act simultaneously dividing the brain into
several spheres of influence – in such case we get independent
subject/personality (“homunculus”) which lives in the human brain and
is able to generate and send sounds and pictures to the main
personality. In such scenario man is absolutely sure that he is
communicating with spirits/extraterrestrial beings/angels/demons or
even with the God or voice of the universe. Human brain fMRI scans show
that when man hears hallucinatory sounds and/or sees hallucinatory
images – at that time brain zones which are responsible for
hearing/seeing are active – the man really hears and sees them.
For some documentary
films about “multiple personality disorder” please click here.
For some fiction
films about “multiple personality disorder” please click here.
For some movies about
“demonic possession” please click here.
The existence of autonomous neuroclusters can be clearly seen in
split-brain patients. The most important and interesting result from
split-brain experiments is when different information (text or picture)
is provided into different hemispheres simultaneously. The technical
accomplishment is very easy. The right field of view provides
information for the
left hemisphere and the left field of view provides information for the
right
hemisphere. If different pictures are provided into different fields of
view then
different hemispheres get different information. The split-brain
patient can easily tell what the left hemisphere has seen because the
language production zone (Broca's area) is located in the left
hemisphere. However when information is provided for the right
hemisphere then the split-brain patient is unable to tell what he has
seen, the split-brain patient claims that he saw nothing. The most
important and interesting part of the experiment is when a sheet of
paper is given to the split-brain patient and he is asked that left
hand (i.e. right hemisphere) would draw a picture of what it has seen.
And the left hand draws on the paper the object which was seen by the
right hemisphere. During the drawing process the left hemisphere tries
to recognize the object in drawn picture – sometimes it recognizes
drawn object quite easily however sometimes it fails to recognize the
object in the picture. The right hemisphere does not have the access to
the information which is at the disposal of the left hemisphere and the
left hemisphere does not have the access to the information which is at
the disposal of the right hemisphere.
However the right hemisphere can transfer information into the left
hemisphere via picture drawn on the paper, i.e. via exterior and not
via internal link in the brain (because corpus callosum is
cut). I.e. the right hemisphere can communicate with the left
hemisphere only as two separate independent personalities via external
outside link. For more details please see the documentary movie below “Severed
Corpus callosum” starting from 2 minutes 51 seconds. During the
experiment the word “phone” was shown to the right hemisphere and the
right hemisphere has drawn the image of phone on the sheet of paper
which clearly shows that the right hemisphere is able to convert words
into images.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lfGwsAdS9Dc#t=2m51s |
|
Severed Corpus Callosum
(starting from 2 minutes 51 seconds). Length: 10 minutes |
The main personality which resides inside the left
hemisphere does not know what will be drawn on paper by the right
hemisphere.
The main personality observes and sees that information for the first
time, the main personality has never seen this information before.
This experiment provides a very good model for explaining psychography
(a.k.a. automatic writing) phenomenon during which independent
autonomic neurocluster takes over the hand control and writes a text on
the sheet of paper while the main personality does not know what will
be written on the sheet of paper. Exactly the same underlying mechanism
is in channeling (a.k.a. mediumship) when autonomic neurocluster takes
over the voice control while the main personality does not know which
words will be told during channeling séance.
Experiments with split-brain patients clearly show that the brain is
made up of a constellation of independent or semi-independent agents,
and these agents, these processes can carry on a vast number of
activities outside of the main personality’s conscious awareness.
Another way to prove the existence of autonomic neuroclusters is the
analysis of features of the dream characters. During the dreaming
process the man sees various characters (people/animals/etc) in the
dream scenario. Let’s ask a simple question – do these characters
(which are seen in the dream) have their own consciousness or not?
Let’s suppose the answer this question is “no, dream characters do
not have their own consciousness”. Such answer raises a simple
question – if the dream characters do not have their own consciousness,
then how can it be that these dream characters can communicate with
you, talk with you, ask questions to you, answer your questions, etc –
how the dream characters can accomplish such tasks if they do not have
their own consciousness? If the dream characters do not have their own
consciousness, then this leads to the conclusion that agent (dream
character) does not need to have the consciousness in order to appear
like it has consciousness.
Now let’s analyze another scenario. Suppose the answer is “yes,
dream characters do have their own consciousness”. Such answer
raises a simple question – who is the physical carrier of dream
character’s consciousness? The most common answer which people give to
such question is “non-material spirits hover beyond the material world
and these spirits come into the dream where they meet other
non-material spirits and these spirits communicate between with each
other.”
However let’s analyze the following situation. Suppose you go to sleep
and you see Susane in your dream. However while you are sleeping and
while you are seeing Susane in your dream, the real physical Susane is
located in the next room where she is cooking food, reading book, etc.
If Susane would be asleep while you are sleeping, then the explanation
would be that your spirit and Susane’s spirit have met beyond the
material world. However problem lays in the fact that Susane is not
asleep, Susane is awake and Susane’s spirit is inside the physical body
of Susane and Susane is busy with some action. If you are seeing Susane
in the dream, then how can the spirit of Susane be in two different
places simultaneously – in your dream and in the next room? These are
very simple questions which lead to insolvable paradoxes.
However all these paradoxes can be easily solved using neurocluster
brain model.
Susane which you see in your dream is not the Susane’s spirit,
but instead a neurocluster into which the model of Susane is
written and stored. This neurocluster simulates all the behavior of
Susane: how Susane moves, how Susane talks, etc. The more accurate and
the more detailed the model of Susane is, the more realistic the dream
scenario becomes.
The characters (which are seen/met in the dream) have different
intelligence level – one characters can speak fluently, while other
characters are incoherent, and third characters are unable to stammer
out a single word. Why there is such difference in the intelligence
level? The underlying mechanism is very simple.
If the neurocluster which models character X contains low
number of neurons then character X will have low intelligence
level.
If the neurocluster which models character X contains big
number of neurons then character X will have high intelligence
level.
The good analogy for the model of object X stored into neurocluster
is the computer file. However such neurocluster is not a simple
computer data file, this neurocluster also can act as executable
(EXE) computer program file.
During the dreaming process the models of various characters become
“alive” autonomic personalities which are able to act independently
from the main personality.
Under some conditions the character which is stored inside the
neurocluster can become able to communicate with the man’s main
personality while the man is awake.
If the neurocluster is located nearby the hearing/vision areas inside
the brain, and neural links reach hearing/vision areas, then such
neurocluster may begin “tele-radio” translation for the man’s main
personality and the main personality with begin to hear the voice of
“God/angels/cosmos/etc” and see images of “God/angels/cosmos/etc”.
If the neurocluster is located nearby the motor areas inside the brain,
then such neurocluster can take over the control of the man’s body –
and this is the classical scenario when “demon possessed” man can
attack nearby people and/or accomplish some other actions with the
man’s body.
As a rule, the neurocluster which contains the model of the “demon” has
very limited and relatively small number of neurons at its possession
and this is the reason why the intelligence level of such “demons” is
very low – the “demon” can only induce shaking convulsions or
physically attack somebody nearby, however maintaining meaningful
highly intelligent conversation with such “demon” is not possible at
all. During sleepwalking (somnambulism) when autonomic neurocluster
takes over control of man’s body usually the intelligence level of
autonomic neurocluster is also very low and this is the reason why it
is not possible to carry meaningful highly intelligent conversation
with the sleepwalker.
If the neurocluster is located nearby the areas of the brain which
control the mouth and voice, and neural links reach voice control
areas, then such autonomic neurocluster can take over the man’s voice
and begin talking via man’s mouth – this phenomena is known under the
name of “channeling”.
If the neurocluster has huge number of neurons at his disposal and if
the neurocluster has full access to the control of the man’s body, then
this manifests itself as „multiple personality disorder“.
The neurocluster which most of the time has the access to actuators
(i.e. neurocluster which most of the time acts upon an environment
using actuators) is called the “main personality”.
An actuator is a component of machine that is responsible for moving or
controlling a mechanism or system.
In the human body the actuators are: hands, feet, tongue, etc.
I.e., the neurocluster which most of the time has the access to the
control of hands, feet, tongue, etc – such neurocluster is called the
“main personality”.
Other neuroclusters which do not have access to the control of hands,
feet, tongue, etc – such neuroclusters are called “autonomous
neuroclusters”.
Neuroclusters which have no access at all or which have only short
duration and limited access to actuators – such neuroclusters are
called “autonomous neuroclusters”.
Sleeping of a neurocluster (i.e. intelligent agent or
personality) occurs when:
1) neurocluster’s control commands cease to reach the actuators (i.e.
hands, feet, tongue, etc), and the neurocluster no longer has the
ability to control the actuators (i.e. hands, feet, tongue, etc);
and/or
2) signals from sensors (i.e. from eyes, ears, etc) cease to reach the
neurocluster, and the neurocluster no longer is able to receive data
about the surrounding physical world.
When one neurocluster falls asleep (i.e. when it loses the contact with
actuators and/or sensors), at the same time other neuroclusters may
remain awake (i.e. other neuroclusters retain the connection with
sensors, i.e. with eyes, ears, etc) or they can take over the control
of actuators (i.e. hands, feet, tongue, etc).
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Intelligent_agent |
In artificial intelligence, an intelligent agent (IA) is an autonomous entity which observes through sensors and acts upon an environment using actuators (i.e. it is an agent) and directs its activity towards achieving goals (i.e. it is rational). Intelligent agents may also learn or use knowledge to achieve their goals. They may be very simple or very complex: a reflex machine such as a thermostat is an intelligent agent, as is a human being, as is a community of human beings working together towards a goal. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Actuator |
An actuator is a component of
machines that is responsible for moving or controlling a mechanism or
system. An actuator requires a control signal and source of energy. The control signal is relatively low energy and may be electric voltage or current, pneumatic or hydraulic pressure, or even human power. The supplied main energy source may be electric current, hydraulic fluid pressure, or pneumatic pressure. When the control signal is received, the actuator responds by converting the energy into mechanical motion. An actuator is the mechanism by which a control system acts upon an environment. The control system can be simple (a fixed mechanical or electronic system), software-based (e.g. a printer driver, robot control system), a human, or any other input. |
Wikipedia |
The typical classic example of autonomic neurocluster is so-called
“archangel Gabriel” which dictated the text of Quran to Muhammad.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Muhammad |
The Quran is the central religious text of Islam. Muslims believe that it represents the words of God revealed to Muhammad through the archangel Gabriel. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Holy_Spirit_(Islam) |
<...> Archangel Gabriel (referred to as Jibral, Jibrīl, Jibrael, 'Džibril, Jabrilæ or Jibrail (جبريل, جبرائيل, [dʒibræːʔiːl], [dʒibrɛ̈ʔiːl], or [dʒibriːl]) in Islam), the archangel who, according to the Qur'an, was assigned by God to reveal the Qur'an to the prophet Muhammad. He is also the angel who delivered the Annunciation to Mary. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gabriel |
According to the Quran, God sent
the Quran to the Islamic prophet Muhammad through His angel Gabriel
(Jibra'il) and sent a message to most prophets, if not all, revealing
their obligations. Gabriel is named numerous times in the Quran (2:97
and 66:4
for example). In 2:97, the Quran expressly narrates: Who is
an enemy to Gabriel! For he it is who hath revealed
(this
scripture) to thy heart by God's leave, confirming that which was
(revealed) before it, and a guidance and glad tidings to believers. Gabriel makes a famous appearance in the Hadith of Gabriel, where he questions Muhammad on the core tenets of Islam. In Muslim tradition, Gabriel is considered one of the primary archangels. Exegesis narrates that Muhammad saw Gabriel in his full angelic splendor only twice, the first being when he received his first revelation. Muslims also revere Gabriel for a number of historical events predating the first revelation. Muslims believe that Gabriel was the angel who informed Zachariah of John's birth as well as Mary of the future birth of Jesus and that Gabriel was one of three angels who had earlier informed Abraham of the birth of Isaac. These events of Zachariah and Mary can be found also in the Quran, mentioned in surah Maryam, below are some ayat from the Quran referring to the archangel Gabriel (interpretation of the meanings). |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hearing_Voices_Movement |
The Hearing Voices Movement is
the name used by organizations and individuals advocating the "hearing
voices approach", an alternative way of understanding the experience of
those people who "hear voices". In the medical professional literature,
‘voices’ are most often referred to as auditory hallucinations or
‘verbal’ hallucinations. The movement uses the term ‘voices’, which it
feels is a more accurate and 'user-friendly' term. The movement was instigated by Marius Romme, Sandra Escher and Patsy Hage in 1987. It challenges the notion that to hear voices is necessarily a characteristic of mental illness. Instead it regards hearing voices as a meaningful and understandable, although unusual, human variation. It therefore rejects the stigma and pathologisation of hearing voices and advocates human rights, social justice and support for people who hear voices that is empowering and recovery focused. The movement thus challenges the medical model of mental illness, specifically the validity of the schizophrenia construct. <...> Organisation The Hearing Voices Movement was established in 1987 by Romme and Escher, both from the Netherlands, with the formation of Stichting Weerklank (Foundation Resonance), a peer led support organisation for people who hear voices. In 1988, the Hearing Voices Network was established in England with the active support of Romme. Since then, networks have been established in 35 countries. <...> Hearing Voices Groups Hearing Voices Groups are based on an ethos of self-help, mutual respect and empathy. They provide a safe space for people to share their experiences and to support one another. They are peer support groups, involving social support and belonging, not necessarily therapy or treatment. Groups offer an opportunity for people to accept and live with their experiences in a way that helps them regain some power over their lives. There are hundreds of hearing voices groups and networks across the world. In 2014 there were more than 180 groups in the UK. These include groups for young people, people in prison, women and people from Black and Minority Ethnic communities. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hearing_Voices_Network |
Hearing Voices Networks, closely
related to the Hearing Voices Movement, are peer-focused national
organisations for people who hear voices (commonly referred in western
culture as auditory hallucinations) and supporting family members,
activists and mental health practitioners. Members may or may not have
a psychiatric diagnosis. Networks promote an alternative approach,
where voices are not necessarily seen as signs of mental illness.
Networks regard hearing voices as a meaningful and understandable,
although unusual, human variation. In themselves voices are not seen as
the problem. Rather it is the relationship the person has with their
voices that is regarded as the main issue. <...> Hearing Voices Groups The development of peer support groups for voice-hearers, known as “hearing voices groups” (HVGs), are an essential part of the work of Hearing Voices Networks throughout the world. For instance there are over 180 groups in England, 60 in Australia and growing numbers of groups in the USA. |
Wikipedia |
https://www.mentalhealth.org.uk/a-to-z/h/hearing-voices |
Hearing voices It is estimated that between 5% and 28% of the general population hears voices that other people do not. <...> Most people have had at least one experience of hearing a voice when there was no one around them. One study found that only around 25% of persons who hear voices also have a psychotic disorder. While children below the age of 12 have reported hearing voices, in 75% of cases, the voices stopped by the age of 13. Where the voices persist through to adolescence and adulthood, it usually is the case that there is an underlying mental health issue. |
Mental Health Foundation |
http://www.independent.co.uk/....heads-are-being-encouraged-to-talk-back-10001499.html |
The enemy within: People who hear voices in their heads are being encouraged to talk back |
By William Lee Adams Independent. 25 January 2015 |
http://www.theglobeandmail.com/....voices-in-your-head-not-necessarily-sign-of-serious-mental-illness/article25414537/ |
How hearing voices, long assumed a sign of mental illness, can be a part of the human experience |
By Wency Leung The Globe and Mail. July 12, 2015 |
Several neuroclusters can share the access to the same neural
resources (visual/auditory/motor/etc system, memory banks, etc) and
here several scenarios are possible:
1) the sharing of neural resources can be simultaneous (i.e. when
several neuroclusters can access the same neural resources at the same
time);
or
2) the particular neural resource can be used mutually exclusively
(utilizing semaphore principle) by several neuroclusters.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Semaphore_(programming) |
In computer science, a semaphore
is a variable or abstract data type that is used for controlling
access, by multiple processes, to a common resource in a concurrent
system such as a multiprogramming operating system. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mutual_exclusion |
In computer science, mutual
exclusion is a property of concurrency control, which is instituted for
the purpose of preventing race conditions; it is the requirement that
one thread of execution never enter its critical section at the same
time that another, concurrent thread of execution enters its own
critical section. The requirement of mutual exclusion was first identified and solved by Edsger W. Dijkstra in his seminal 1965 paper titled Solution of a problem in concurrent programming control, which is credited as the first topic in the study of concurrent algorithms. |
Wikipedia |
Different neuroclusters have different degrees of access to neural
resources.
The main personality has access to the motor cortex (i.e. the area of
the brain that allows the control of physical body), to the visual
cortex, to the auditory cortex, to memory resources, etc.
However, autonomous neuroclusters (i.e. personalities) can have only
limited access and only to some areas of the brain.
For example, one neurocluster may have access to visual system, while
other neuroclusters (i.e. personalities) can be blind.
|
Simplified scheme: brain zones
which are controlled by the main personality and by autonomous
neuroclusters. |
|
Simplified scheme: brain zones
which are controlled by the main personality and by autonomous
neuroclusters. |
http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/26468893 |
Abstract We present the case of a patient having dissociative identity disorder (DID) who-after 15 years of misdiagnosed cortical blindness--step-by-step regained sight during psychotherapeutic treatment. At first only a few personality states regained vision whereas others remained blind. This could be confirmed by electrophysiological measurement, in which visual evoked potentials (VEPs) were absent in the blind personality states but were normal and stable in the seeing states. A switch between these states could happen within seconds. We assume a top-down modulation of activity in the primary visual pathway as a neural basis of such psychogenic blindness, possibly at the level of the thalamus. VEPs therefore do not allow separating psychogenic blindness from organic disruption of the visual pathway. In summary, psychogenic blindness seems to suppress visual information at an early neural stage. |
Sight and blindness in the same
person: Gating in the visual system. Strasburger H1, Waldvogel B2.
Psych J. 2015 Dec;4(4):178-85. doi: 10.1002/pchj.109. Epub 2015 Oct 15. |
http://blogs.discovermagazine.com/neuroskeptic/...V35Tz9J96Uk |
A new paper reports the
fascinating and perplexing case of a woman who reported that she was
host to multiple personalities – some of whom were completely blind.
The paper is called "Sight and blindness in the same person: gating in
the visual system", authored by German psychologists Hans Strasburger
and Bruno Waldvogel.<...> Her eyes were not damaged in the accident; instead, doctors attributed her loss of vision to brain damage: cortical blindness. Years later, B. T. entered psychotherapy for her DID. In therapy, she manifested ten different identities or personalities, which differed in “name, reported age, gender, attitudes, voice, gesture, facial expressions” and other characteristics. Such a multiplicity of selves is not uncommon in DID patients. But in B. T.’s fourth year in therapy, something unexpected happened: she regained her sight – but only some of the time. Some of B. T.’s personalities became able to see, while others remained blind. Strasburger and Waldvogel write that “Sighted and blind states could alternate within seconds.” Now, by itself, this would be an odd psychological case study, but rather difficult to interpret, because the whole case would revolve around B. T.’s self-reports of her blindness. For instance, one interpretation would be that B. T. was malingering, for instance – that she had “made up” the blindness, and possibly also the extra personalities. But Strasburger and Waldvogel present some remarkable evidence that seems to exclude malingering as a possibility: they show that when B. T. was “blind”, her brain actually didn’t respond to visual stimuli. To do this, they used EEG to measure visual evoked potentials (VEPs). A VEP is an electrical response generated in the visual cortex of the brain in response to stimulation. The absence of VEPs is suggestive of blindness. Strasburger and Waldvogel show that B. T.’s brain generates normal VEPs when she’s in a “sighted” personality state, but that when she’s “blind”, there is a total absence of VEPs: In the “sighted” condition, a sharp downwards peak is visible at approximately 100 milliseconds after the stimulus is presented. But the same stimulus evokes no detectable response in the “blind” condition. This is really quite something. |
Multiple Personalities,
Blindness and the Brain By Neuroskeptic. November 20, 2015. Discover Magazine Blogs. |
The exact location of the main personality (and/or autonomous
neuroclusters) inside the brain can be determined by the following
method – by alternately turning off (i.e. putting into sleep) one or
another area of the brain, and observing whether this particular turned
off area of the brain affects the activity of the main personality
(and/or autonomous neuroclusters) or not.
This
search procedure can be carried out, for example, using sodium
amobarbital, which is injected into blood vessels feeding one or
another area of the brain, and thus these areas of the brain are turned
off (i.e. are put to sleep).
The simplest case of this procedure is the so-called “Wada test” in
which sodium amobarbital is injected into the carotid artery feeding
the right or left hemisphere – as the result one hemisphere is turned
off (i.e. falls asleep). By using this method, you can determine
whether autonomous neurocluster (which is generating “the voice of the
demonic spirit” or another kind of activity) is present in this
hemisphere or not.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wada_test |
The Wada test, also known as the
intracarotid sodium amobarbital procedure (ISAP) establishes cerebral
language and memory representation of each hemisphere. Method Medical professionals conduct the test with the patient awake. Essentially, they introduce a barbiturate (usually sodium amobarbital) into one of the internal carotid arteries via a cannula or intra-arterial catheter from the femoral artery. They inject the drug into one hemisphere at a time into the right or left internal carotid artery. If the right carotid is injected, the right side of the brain is inhibited and cannot communicate with the left side. The effect shuts down any language and or memory function in that hemisphere in order to evaluate the other hemisphere ("half of the brain"). An EEG recording at the same time confirms that the injected side of the brain is inactive as a neurologist performs a neurological examination. The neurologist engages the patient in a series of language and memory related tests. They evaluate the memory by showing a series of items or pictures to the patient and—within a few minutes, as soon as the effect of the medication dissipates—testing the patient's ability to recall. The test is typically administered by a neuropsychologist as a result of expertise in psychometric testing. Correlation with formal neuropsychological testing has some predictive power regarding seizure outcome following anterior temporal lobectomy. There is currently great variability in the processes used to administer the test, and so it is difficult to compare results from one patient to the other. Uses The test is usually performed prior to ablative surgery for epilepsy and sometimes prior to tumor resection. The aim is to determine which side of the brain is responsible for certain vital cognitive functions, namely speech and memory. The risk of post-operative cognitive change can be estimated, and depending on the surgical approach employed at the epilepsy surgery center, the need for awake craniotomies can be determined as well. The Wada test has several interesting side-effects. Drastic personality changes are rarely noted, but disinhibition is common. Also, contralateral hemiplegia, hemineglect and shivering are often seen. During one injection, typically the left hemisphere, the patient experiences impaired speech and language or is completely unable to express or understand language. Though the patient may not be able to talk, sometimes their ability to sing is preserved. This is because music and singing uses a different part of the brain than speech and language. Recovery from the anesthesia is rapid, and EEG recordings and distal grip strength may be used to determine when the medication has worn off. Generally, recovery of speech is dysphasic (contains errors in speech or comprehension) after a language dominant hemisphere injection. Though generally considered a safe procedure, there are at least minimal risks associated with the angiography procedure that guides the catheter to the internal carotid artery, perhaps related to the physician's experience. As such, researchers are looking into non-invasive ways to determine language and memory laterality—such as fMRI, TMS, magnetoencephalography, and near-infrared spectroscopy). History The Wada test is named after Canadian neurologist and epileptologist Juhn Atsushi Wada, of the University of British Columbia. He developed the test while he was a medical resident in Japan just after World War II, when he was receiving training in neurosurgery. Wada developed the technique of transient hemispheric anesthetization through carotid amytal injection to decrease the cognitive side effects associated with bilateral electroconvulsive therapy. He published the initial description of motor, sensory, language, and effects on the "conscious state" in 1949, in Japanese. During his fellowship at the Montreal Neurological Institute, he introduced the test to the English-speaking world. |
Wikipedia |
Jessica Lavigne and Acacia Ives who claim that they have MPD (multiple
personality
disorder) explained MPD using good analogy:
”Your body is a car, and you are always one driving, and there is
someone in the passenger’s seat, someone in the back seat, and people
in the boot (a.k.a. car trunk). That’s the way I always think of it.
And how co-conscious you are means where are you in the car. If you are
in
the front seat you can see everything. If you are in the back seat you
can see a bit. And if you are in the boot you can see nothing. And
that’s how I would describe “co-consciousness”. Alters may be sat in
different places and they can see certain amount of things that you do
and then sometimes they can take over the wheel. And that’s what I
definitely call “switching”.”
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dVLDWpQ__9U#t=12m19s&end=13m30s |
|
(Original) DID Self-Made
Documentary. MultiplicityAndMe Length: 1 minute (starting from 12 minutes 19 seconds, ending 13 minutes 30 seconds). Total length: 31 minutes |
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0eFMbpK0Yro#t=5m44s&end=7m08s |
Trigger Warnings Dissociative
identity disorder Q&A || Part 2 Length: 2 minutes (starting from 5 minutes 44 seconds, ending 7 minutes 8 seconds). Total length: 15 minutes |
The opponents of Neurocluster Brain Model often use the
argument that “there is no place in the brain where you could hide a
second personality, not to mention more personalities”.
Let's look more closely – what is the volume of the brain which is
needed to accommodate one personality? We will remind that the parrots
and other birds can talk, despite the fact that the volume of their
brain is very small. The volume of the human brain can easily
accommodate many “talking parrots”, i.e. personalities (a.k.a. “voices
in my head”).
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Category:Talking_birds |
Talking birds African grey parrot List of amazon parrots Blue-fronted amazon Barred parakeet Blue-and-yellow macaw Budgerigar Cockatiel Cockatiel (aviculture) Common hill myna Common myna Common raven Common starling Corvus Galah Hyacinth macaw Little corella Long-billed corella Lutino cockatiel Red-and-green macaw Scarlet macaw Palm cockatoo Monk parakeet Parrotlet Pied cockatiel Psittacus Red-shouldered macaw Red-tailed black cockatoo Rose-ringed parakeet Salmon-crested cockatoo Sulphur-crested cockatoo Sun parakeet Timneh parrot Tui (bird) Western corella White-faced cockatiel White-necked raven |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alex_(parrot) |
Alex (1976 – September 6, 2007)
was an African grey parrot and the subject of a thirty-year (1977–2007)
experiment by animal psychologist Irene Pepperberg, initially at the
University of Arizona and later at Harvard University and Brandeis
University. When Alex was about one year old, Pepperberg bought him at
a pet shop. The name "Alex" was an acronym for avian language
experiment, or avian learning experiment. <…> Accomplishments Pepperberg did not claim that Alex could use "language", instead saying that he used a two-way communications code. Listing Alex's accomplishments in 1999, Pepperberg said he could identify 50 different objects and recognize quantities up to six; that he could distinguish seven colors and five shapes, and understand the concepts of "bigger", "smaller", "same", and "different", and that he was learning "over" and "under". Alex passed increasingly difficult tests measuring whether humans have achieved Piaget's Substage 6 object permanence. Alex showed surprise and anger when confronted with a nonexistent object or one different from what he had been led to believe was hidden during the tests. Alex had a vocabulary of over 100 words, but was exceptional in that he appeared to have understanding of what he said. For example, when Alex was shown an object and was asked about its shape, color, or material, he could label it correctly. He could describe a key as a key no matter what its size or color, and could determine how the key was different from others. Looking at a mirror, he said "what color", and learned "grey" after being told "grey" six times. This either made him the first and only non-human animal to have ever asked an existential question (apes who have been trained to use sign-language have so far failed to ever ask a single question), or his parroting the question phrase was very luckily situated. Alex was said to have understood the turn-taking of communication and sometimes the syntax used in language. He called an apple a "banerry" (pronounced as rhyming with some pronunciations of "canary"), which a linguist friend of Pepperberg's thought to be a combination of "banana" and "cherry", two fruits he was more familiar with. Alex could add, to a limited extent, correctly giving the number of similar objects on a tray. Pepperberg said that if he could not count, the data could be interpreted as his being able to estimate quickly and accurately the number of something, better than humans can. When he was tired of being tested, he would say "Wanna go back", meaning he wanted to go back to his cage, and in general, he would request where he wanted to be taken by saying "Wanna go...", protest if he was taken to a different place, and sit quietly when taken to his preferred spot. He was not trained to say where he wanted to go, but picked it up from being asked where he'd like to be taken. If the researcher displayed irritation, Alex tried to defuse it with the phrase, "I'm sorry." If he said "Wanna banana", but was offered a nut instead, he stared in silence, asked for the banana again, or took the nut and threw it at the researcher or otherwise displayed annoyance, before requesting the item again. When asked questions in the context of research testing, he gave the correct answer approximately 80 percent of the time. Once, Alex was given several different colored blocks (two red, three blue, and four green—similar to the picture above). Pepperberg asked him, "What color three?" expecting him to say blue. However, as Alex had been asked this question before, he seemed to have become bored. He answered "five!" This kept occurring until Pepperberg said "Fine, what color five?" Alex replied "none". This was said to suggest that parrots, like children, get bored. Sometimes, Alex answered the questions incorrectly, despite knowing the correct answer. Preliminary research also seems to indicate that Alex could carry over the concept of four blue balls of wool on a tray to four notes from a piano. Pepperberg was also training him to recognize "4" as "four". Alex also showed some comprehension of personal pronouns; he used different language when referring to himself or others, indicating a concept of "I" and "you". In July of 2005, Pepperberg reported that Alex understood the concept of zero. If asked the difference between two objects, he also answered that; but if there was no difference between the objects, he said "none", which meant that he understood the concept of nothing or zero. In July 2006, Pepperberg discovered that Alex's perception of optical illusions was similar to human perception. Pepperberg was training Alex to recognize English phonemes, in the hope that he would conceptually relate an English written word with the spoken word. He could identify sounds made by two-letter combinations such as SH and OR. |
Wikipedia |
It is interesting to note that a lot of pseudoscientists claim that
high level of intelligence (or the possession of “consciousness”) is
needed in order to possess abstraction capabilities, however it is very
easy to disprove this claim.
We will remind that all organisms are able to distinguish “food” from
“non-food”. However “food” and “non-food” are abstract objects. And
that means that all organisms have abstraction capabilities.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abstraction |
Abstraction in its main sense is
a conceptual process by which general rules and concepts are derived
from the usage and classification of specific examples, literal ("real"
or "concrete") signifiers, first principles, or other methods. "An
abstraction" is the product of this process—a concept that acts as a
super-categorical noun for all subordinate concepts, and connects any
related concepts as a group, field, or category. Conceptual abstractions may be formed by filtering the information content of a concept or an observable phenomenon, selecting only the aspects which are relevant for a particular purpose. For example, abstracting a leather soccer ball to the more general idea of a ball selects only the information on general ball attributes and behavior, eliminating the other characteristics of that particular ball. In a type–token distinction, a type (e.g., a 'ball') is more abstract than its tokens (e.g., 'that leather soccer ball'). |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abstract_and_concrete | ||||||||
Abstract and concrete are
classifications that denote whether a term describes an object with a
physical referent or one with no physical referents. <…> Examples of abstract and concrete objects
|
||||||||
Wikipedia |
Some religious adepts claim that the
personality/soul/spirit/consciousness/etc it is located not in the
brain. As a proof to this claim they provide the following example of a
man who supposedly lives without a brain.
http://www.thelancet.com/journals/lancet/article/PIIS0140-6736(07)61127-1/fulltext |
A 44-year-old man presented with
a 2-week history of mild left leg weakness. At the age of 6 months, he
had undergone a ventriculoatrial shunt, because of postnatal
hydrocephalus of unknown cause. When he was 14 years old, he developed
ataxia and paresis of the left leg, which resolved entirely after shunt
revision. His neurological development and medical history were
otherwise normal. He was a married father of two children, and worked
as a civil servant. On neuropsychological testing, he proved to have an
intelligence quotient (IQ) of 75: his verbal IQ was 84, and his
performance IQ 70. CT showed severe dilatation of the lateral
ventricles (figure); MRI revealed massive enlargement of the lateral,
third, and fourth ventricles, a very thin cortical mantle and a
posterior fossa cyst. We diagnosed a non-communicating hydrocephalus,
with probable stenosis of Magendie's foramen (figure). The leg weakness
improved partly after neuroendoscopic ventriculocisternostomy, but soon
recurred; however, after a ventriculoperitoneal shunt was inserted, the
findings on neurological examination became normal within a few weeks.
The findings on neuropsychological testing and CT did not change. Figure Massive ventricular enlargement, in a patient with normal social functioning (A) CT; (B, C) T1-weighted MRI, with gadolinium contrast; (D) T2-weighted MRI. LV=lateral ventricle. III=third ventricle. IV=fourth ventricle. Arrow=Magendie's foramen. The posterior fossa cyst is outlined in (D). |
Brain of a white-collar worker By Dr Lionel Feuillet, MD, Henry Dufour, PhD, Jean Pelletier, PhD. The Lancet. Volume 370, No. 9583, p262, 21 July 2007 |
Let’s examine more closely this particular case. Here you will need
the knowledge of neuroanatomy. The term “ventricles of the brain” means
“cavities in the brain which are filled with cerebrospinal fluid”.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ventricular_system |
The ventricular system is a set
of four interconnected cavities (ventricles) in the brain, where the
cerebrospinal fluid (CSF) is produced. |
Wikipedia |
Every man has the cavities in his brain, just in this particular
case the cavities are bigger than usual. In other words, the man does
have the brain, however the cavities in his brain are bigger than
usual. This means that the volume of his brain is less than usual. The
article says that this man lives a normal ordinary life; he has become
a husband and father of two children, which is supposedly miraculous.
http://www.thelancet.com/journals/lancet/article/PIIS0140-6736(07)61127-1/fulltext |
He was a married father of two children, and worked as a civil servant. |
Brain of a white-collar worker By Dr Lionel Feuillet, MD, Henry Dufour, PhD, Jean Pelletier, PhD. The Lancet. Volume 370, No. 9583, p262, 21 July 2007 |
However nobody raises the elementary question: what volume of the
brain is needed for so-called “normal life”; and the question in
general – what is “normal”? We will remind that the chipmunk can also
easily “become a husband and father of kids”, despite the fact that the
volume of chipmunk’s brain is very small, much smaller than that of the
man, described in the article. In essence, the “normal life” is
actually the ability “to eat, sleep, mate and defend” – and for these
purposes a small volume of the brain is more than enough.
Please read more in the article “What is
“normal”? The meaning of “normal””.
As it was shown in the above examples, for a “normal life” (i.e. for
the ability “to eat, sleep, mate and defend” and even to talk) a small
volume of the brain is more than enough. I.e. for one personality a
small volume of the brain is more than enough. The larger the brain,
the greater the number of personalities (autonomous neuroclusters) it
can contain.
Neurocluster Brain Model defines “personality” as an “intelligent
agent”.
“Intellectual agent” is a term used in robotics and artificial
intelligence.
In artificial intelligence, an intelligent agent is an autonomous
entity which observes through sensors and acts upon an environment
using actuators.
No one objects to the fact that in a computer game multiple intelligent
agents (i.e. personalities) can exist simultaneously, and all these
agents are located inside one(1) computer.
But the brain is a computer too, which means that exactly the same as
in the electrical computer, multiple intelligent agents (i.e.
personalities) can exist simultaneously inside the brain.
However, the idea, that one brain can contain multiple personalities,
encounters fierce resistance of religious adepts who mimic “scientists”.
In year 1747 Julien Offray de La Mettrie in his work “L'homme machine”
(“Machine Man” or “The Human Mechanism”) postulated that humans and
animals are mere automatons or machines, and denied the existence of
the soul as a substance separate from matter. The doctrine that man is
a machine is still not widely accepted and still meets fierce
resistance from religious adepts who mimic “scientists”.
Neurocluster Brain Model defines a man as a machine or a biorobot which
is operated by a massively parallel computer called the “brain”.
This approach destroys the foundation of religious adepts who believe
in the religious dogma of “indivisible-single-consciousness”, therefore
religious adepts will fight to the last drop of blood against
Neurocluster Brain Model.
In awake state when the man for the first time sees/meets some new
object then automatically some area/zone of the brain (cluster of
neurons) saves the model representation of that object. That cluster of
neurons saves all information about that object: how that object looks,
how that object moves, etc. When a man goes to sleep then in the dream
state the main personality sees and interacts with the
objects/characters which are painted/simulated by the corresponding
neuroclusters in which the models of these objects/characters are
stored.
When a man awakens from a dream then there is very short moment when
the main personality sees images from both worlds: 1) from dream
simulator and 2) from real physical world (from sensory organs); and
the images from both of these worlds overlap and are seen both
simultaneously. Usually this moment lasts very shortly however under
special conditions it may last longer and also this time can be
prolonged by using special exercises and techniques. During this
intermediate state when images from both of worlds overlap the man can
easily see various spirits/angels/ghosts/etc. When a man fully awakens
then all these spirits/angels/ghosts/etc dissipate and become
invisible. However under certain conditions the images from dream
simulator can be painted over the images from real physical world even
when a man is fully awaken. The main personality has no tools
whatsoever to distinguish simulated virtual objects from the real world
objects, for the main personality object coming from dream simulator
appears to be very real. Objects painted by dream simulator are
three-dimensional thus when a fully awaken man sees such object (like
spirit/angel/ghost/etc) this object has three-dimensional shape and is
placed into three-dimensional environment (room/field/etc), the man can
even walk around that three-dimensional virtual object and he can
inspect this virtual object from all sides just in the same way as with
regular physical objects. That virtual object/character is seen only by
that man alone in whose brain that object/character is generated, other
people cannot see that virtual object/character even if they are
located physically nearby the man who sees these virtual objects. The
reason is very simple – that object/character exists only in the
brain of that man. Due to the ignorance of the brain physiology people
naively believe that such virtual characters are “spiritual beings”
that live in “spiritual world”. When the main personality
sees/hears/feels “spiritual beings/objects” – the underlying mechanism
is very simple – at that time one part of the brain acts as an observer
(main personality is observing) and other parts of the brain act as
“painters” which paint “spiritual beings/objects” in the view of the
main personality. The seeing of “spiritual beings/objects” sometimes is
also called as “remote viewing”, “third eye”, etc.
When a man who sees “spiritual beings” tells other people about his
“spiritual visions” then two scenarios are possible:
1) if “spiritual visions” of that man match the dogmas of the
prevailing religion of that geographical region then such man is
declared as saint and religious adepts begin praising and worshiping
such man;
2) if “spiritual visions” of that man contradict the dogmas of the
prevailing religion of that geographical region then such man is
declared as “possessed by demons” or is declared as crazy and is put
into lunatic asylum.
In other words, exactly the same identical phenomenon of brain
physiology (seeing virtual non-existing object/character) is treated
twofold: 1) either as the proof of madness or 2) the proof of holiness.
As for example, if you will tell to Christians that you have seen the
elf then Christians will put you into lunatic asylum, however if you
will tell to Christians that you have seen the Jesus or Virgin Mary
then Christians will declare you as the saint and after your death
Christians will build memorials to honor you and will pray to you as to
saint and so on.
It is interesting to note that temples usually are built in the
locations where some religious adept had seen a “vision” which conforms
to the dogmas of his religion. As for example Christians build
chapels/churches/cathedral/crosses/etc in locations where some
Christian has seen Jesus/Virgin Mary/etc in a “vision”, exactly the
same situation is in Hinduism and also in other religions. According to
modern psychiatry all such “visions” perfectly match the criteria of
“hallucination” and people who see such “visions” are classified as
mentally ill patients. Majority of religious architectural buildings
were build in locations where some religious adept had seen
hallucinatory visions.
All literature, painting and other arts are imbued with religious
subjects which are based on the hallucinatory visions.
Hallucinatory visions play
quite a big role in human society.
Religious adepts claim that Gods/angels/demons are some kind of souls
that exist beyond the material world and sometimes manifest themselves
to some “chosen” people and these “chosen” people can communicate with
Gods/angels/demons. It is very easy to show that such claim contradicts
real world facts. Let’s analyze for example Christian “spiritual
beings” like Jesus and Virgin Mary. Jesus and Virgin Mary manifest
themselves in “spiritual visions” only to the people who know in
advance about the existence of Jesus/Mary and who believe in the
existence of Jesus/Mary. However, if a man has never heard about
Jesus/Mary before, then Jesus/Mary will never show up in “spiritual
visions” for such a man. As for example, Jesus/Mary will be unable to
manifest himself to a shaman in the Amazon rainforest who has never
seen white people in his lifetime, however such shaman in “spiritual
visions” can see Indian gods/spirits of Amazon rainforest without any
problems. The Aborigines of Australia and Indians of America began
seeing Jesus/Mary in “spiritual visions” only after European Christian
missionaries arrived into Australia and America and introduced
Aborigines and Indians with Jesus/Mary. Until arrival of European
Christian missionaries into Australia/America local people had never
seen Jesus or Mary in their “spiritual visions”, they saw only the
gods/spirits/etc of their own religion. The point is that if Jesus/Mary
would be some kind of “soul-flying-around” then he could fly on his own
around the world and he would be able to manifest himself to aboriginal
people all
around the globe, and the aboriginal people would see Jesus/Mary in
their “spiritual visions” and would convert themselves into Christians
even without any involvement of European Christian missionaries. When
European Christians arrived into new unexplored geographical locations
they should find local aboriginal people already worshiping Jesus/Mary
because Jesus/Mary should had been manifesting themselves to local
aboriginal people long time ago before arrival of European Christians.
However such scenario had never happened. There is not a single case of
such scenario recorded in the history.
Exactly the same principle is valid for European Christians as well –
if a Christian knows nothing about Indian Gods/spirits then Indian
God/spirit will be unable to manifest himself to European Christian in
“spiritual vision”.
In other words, in “spiritual vision” a man can see only such “God”
about which he knows in advance, however if a man has never heard
before about that particular “God” then he will be unable to see this
“God” in “spiritual visions”.
Why does this happen? The underlying mechanism is following. When a man
goes to sleep he sees various objects/characters in the dream, like for
example he sees in the dream his mother/father/brother, his friend, a
cat, a bird, etc. Suppose the man sees a cat in his dream. The cat in
the dream has all the features of the real cat: walks like real cat,
meows like real cat, eats like real cat, etc.
Why does the dream cat have all the features of the real cat? The
answer is simple. The man earlier had seen the real cat and the model
of the cat was stored in the neural circuits of man’s brain. During the
dreaming process when dream simulator needs to present the image of the
cat to the main personality, the dream simulator sends query to the
brain’s knowledge database “what do we know about the cats? Please
provide the model of the cat and we will draw the image of the cat in
the dream”. If the man’s brain contains the model of the cat then the
dream simulator uses that cluster of neurons which contains the cat
model and draws the image of the cat in the dream. However if the cat
model is absent in the brain then dream simulator is unable to draw the
cat in the dream because the dream simulator has no data how the cat
should look like.
It is important to note that the cluster of neurons which contains the
model of cat, dog or some other animal, under some conditions can take
over the control of man’s body and in this case we have shamanic-magic
conversion of “werewolf” type. Ancient Norse chronicles report
about berserkers (or berserks) – fierce Norse warriors
who
were able to transform into a wolf or a bear thus becoming unbeatable
in the battle.
Berserkers felt no pain and believed that he had transformed into wolf
or bear.
Phenomenon of Norse “berserkers” resembles the “cafard” or “cathard”
(Polynesia), “mal de pelea” (Puerto Rico), “iich'aa”
(Navaho), Zulu battle trance, also similar phenomena are found
in Laos, Papua New Guinea, and elsewhere.
In modern psychiatry the ancient phenomenon of “berserkers” is
known under names “clinical lycanthropy” and “amok”. A
neuroimaging study of patients diagnosed with clinical lycanthropy
revealed that parts of the brain known to be involved in representing
body shape display unusual activation, which means that when people
report their bodies are changing shape, they are really perceiving
those feelings.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clinical_lycanthropy |
Clinical lycanthropy is defined
as a rare psychiatric syndrome that involves a delusion that the
affected person can transform into, has transformed into, or is a
non-human animal. Its name is connected to the mythical condition of
lycanthropy, a supernatural affliction in which humans are said to
physically shapeshift into wolves. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Running_amok |
Running amok, sometimes referred
to as simply amok, also spelled amuk, from the Malay, is "an episode of
sudden mass assault against people or objects usually by a single
individual following a period of brooding that has traditionally been
regarded as occurring especially in Indonesian culture but is now
increasingly viewed as psychopathological behavior occurring worldwide
in numerous countries and cultures". The syndrome of "Amok" is found in
the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV TR).
The phrase is often used in a less serious manner when describing
something that is wildly out of control or causing a frenzy (e.g., a
dog tearing up the living room furniture might be termed as "running
amok.") |
Wikipedia |
Here is a documentary movie which shows how this looks in practice.
It is important to note people in the movie are not acting, the movie
shows the real condition of the people during religious practices of
Pentecostalism (movement within Christianity).
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2ZnyLUjm1JY |
|
(In Russian) Животные звуки в
"Торонтстком благословении". Length: 2 minutes |
The same identical phenomenon in different cultures is found under
different specific names. The general name of this phenomenon is
“spirit possession”.
In all cases and in all cultures there is a similar pattern – the
“spirit possession” is much more common in women than in men (10 or
more times more likely).
More detailed description is in the article “Spirit possession in
various cultures”.
The important law of brain physiology is following: dream simulator
can simulate only such objects/characters about which knowledge
database of the brain has at least a minimum bit of information. If
amount of information about the object/character in the brain is total
zero then
dream simulator will be unable to simulate such object/character. Dream
simulator needs to have at least a minimum bit of information about the
object/character – it does not matter if that information is correct or
incorrect – what matters is having any bit of information – and dream
simulator will be able to simulate that object/character. When
main personality tries to access the object about which the brain has
zero information then the access is blocked. The blockage can
manifest itself in various ways, as for example: 1) as bumping into
invisible wall which you cannot penetrate, 2) as getting into sticky
mass when it becomes very hard to move and every new trial to move
renders sticky mass even stickier until final complete stoppage like a
fly stuck in the honey; 3) as complete throwing from the dream into
reality (into full awakening state); 4) etc.
The same principle applies to reading of new unknown book while being
the dream state. Many people report that when you try to read new
unknown book while being the dream state the text immediately becomes
diffused and unreadable and very often you end up thrown from the dream
into reality (into full awakening state). Why does this happen?
The underlying mechanism is very simple. The brain has no knowledge
what should be written in the book and this is the reason why dream
simulators begins to block in all possible ways the reading process of
the book. However, if the contents of the book are known to the brain
in advance (that book was read earlier when being in full awakening
state) then you will have no troubles to study such book while being in
the dream.
The brain creates “new” objects in the following way.
Neurons generate spontaneous impulses even in the resting state without
any external stimulus.
When a man is in the “spiritual world” the spontaneous activity of
neurons generate “new” objects for the main personality.
These “new” objects are created by combining the building blocks
(pieces) taken from various “old” objects and combining these building
blocks (pieces) into the “new” object and adding random noise to each
of this composing building block.
As for example, a “new” person Z might be built in the following way:
take the eyes of person A, add the nose of person B, add the mouth of
person C, add the hairs of person D, add the gait of person E, and so
on – mix them all together by adding random noise for each of the
composing building block – and in the result you will get “new” person
Z.
By
the way, the same identical method is used to create fabulous objects
in the “spiritual world” – such as the talking tree, the talking stone,
etc. A “new” object is created from the building blocks taken from
various “old” objects and mixing these building blocks together.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neural_oscillation |
Both single neurons and groups
of neurons can generate oscillatory activity spontaneously. <…> Spontaneous activity is brain activity in the absence of an explicit task, such as sensory input or motor output, and hence also referred to as resting-state activity. It is opposed to induced activity, i.e. brain activity that is induced by sensory stimuli or motor responses. The term ongoing brain activity is used in electroencephalography and magnetoencephalography for those signal components that are not associated with the processing of a stimulus or the occurrence of specific other events, such as moving a body part, i.e. events that do not form evoked potentials/evoked fields, or induced activity. Spontaneous activity is usually considered to be noise if one is interested in stimulus processing; however, spontaneous activity is considered to play a crucial role during brain development, such as in network formation and synaptogenesis. Spontaneous activity may be informative regarding the current mental state of the person (e.g. wakefulness, alertness) and is often used in sleep research. Certain types of oscillatory activity, such as alpha waves, are part of spontaneous activity. Statistical analysis of power fluctuations of alpha activity reveals a bimodal distribution, i.e. a high- and low-amplitude mode, and hence shows that resting-state activity does not just reflect a noise process. In case of fMRI, spontaneous fluctuations in the Blood-oxygen-level dependent (BOLD) signal reveal correlation patterns that are linked to resting states networks, such as the default network. The temporal evolution of resting state networks is correlated with fluctuations of oscillatory EEG activity in different frequency bands. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neuronal_noise |
Neuronal noise or neural noise
refers to the random intrinsic electrical fluctuations within neuronal
networks. These fluctuations are not associated with encoding a
response to internal or external stimuli and can be from one to two
orders of magnitude. Most noise commonly occurs below a
voltage-threshold that is needed for an action potential to occur, but
sometimes it can be present in the form of an action potential; for
example, stochastic oscillations in pacemaker neurons in
suprachiasmatic nucleus are partially responsible for the organization
of circadian rhythms. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sleep |
John Allan Hobson and Robert McCarley propose that dreams are caused by the random firing of neurons in the cerebral cortex during the REM period. Neatly, this theory helps explain the irrationality of the mind during REM periods, as, according to this theory, the forebrain then creates a story in an attempt to reconcile and make sense of the nonsensical sensory information presented to it. This would explain the odd nature of many dreams. |
Wikipedia |
A good analogy of spontaneous/background activity of neurons is the
thermal noise in electronics.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Johnson%E2%80%93Nyquist_noise |
Johnson–Nyquist noise (thermal noise, Johnson noise, or Nyquist noise) is the electronic noise generated by the thermal agitation of the charge carriers (usually the electrons) inside an electrical conductor at equilibrium, which happens regardless of any applied voltage. |
Wikipedia |
Spontaneous/background neuronal activity can be caused by many reasons.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neuronal_noise |
Neuronal noise or neural noise
refers to the random intrinsic electrical fluctuations within neuronal
networks. These fluctuations are not associated with encoding a
response to internal or external stimuli and can be from one to two
orders of magnitude. Most noise commonly occurs below a
voltage-threshold that is needed for an action potential to occur, but
sometimes it can be present in the form of an action potential; for
example, stochastic oscillations in pacemaker neurons in
suprachiasmatic nucleus are partially responsible for the organization
of circadian rhythms. <...> Types Ions exist inside and outside of the neuron and are subject to many bodily conditions. One major source of noise arises from ions or molecules in response to the third law of thermodynamics. This law states that the entropy of a system approaches a constant value as the temperature approaches zero. Since the body maintains temperatures above 0K, the molecules are subjected to increased kinetic energy, or motion. The stochastic, or random, movements give rise to receptor noise produced by the constant bombardment of ions, as described by Brownian motion. Ions are constantly being leaked across the membrane in efforts to equalize the ionic gradient produced by ATPase channels embedded in the membrane. These leaky channels permit the movement of ions across the membrane leading to small fluctuations, or noise, in the membrane potential. Synapses are another major source of neural noise. More than often, there is random exocytosis of vesicles containing neurotransmitters, which eventually bind to the postsynaptic membrane, leading to a spontaneous action potential by graded potentials in the postsynaptic neuron. It is considered the largest-amplitude noise source in the cerebral cortex. Sources Noise present in neural system gives rise to the variability in the non-linear dynamical systems, but a black box still exists for the mechanism in which noise affects neural signal conduction. Instead, research has focused more on the sources of the noise present in dynamic neural networks. Several sources of response variability exist for neurons and neural networks: ● Thermal noise: Johnson–Nyquist noise occurs due to the thermal motions of ions and other charge carriers, producing voltage fluctuations proportional to temperature. This source of noise is attributed to the third law of thermodynamics, stating that kinetic energy of molecules increases with a raise in temperature. Thermal noise is the weakest source of noise and can be considered negligible. ● Ionic conductance noise: Ion channels in the membrane undergo spontaneous changes in conformation between different states and can open (or close) due to thermal fluctuations. The transmembrane embedded protein channels are made up of small subunits that undergo conformational changes and are affected by thermal fluctuations. When temperature drops below 33 °C, the rate at which the channel becomes active or inactive decreases. In contrast when the temperature is increased above 33 °C, the rate at which the channel becomes active or inactive increases. ● Ion pump noise: Membrane embedded ATPase ion pumps produce fluctuating potentials by transporting ions against their concentration gradient. The multistep process in which ions are transported across their gradient requires ATP. The steps involved in active transport have a net forward direction, but small stochastic steps still exist in the conformational process that move backwards. These backward steps contribute to neuronal noise present in all dynamic neuronal circuits. ● Ion channel shot noise: The number of ions that migrate through an open ion channel are discrete and random. In synapses, the number of calcium ions that enter the postsynaptic side after a spike is on the order of 250 ions, potentially making potentiation processes noisy. This noise is also associated with thermal fluctuations affecting the protein channels, as previously mentioned. This is not to be confused with shot noise, which is noise produced by the random generation of action potentials in neurons. ● Synaptic release noise: Generally, action potentials are transferred down a neuron, which then are converted to either electrical or chemical signals between neurons. Chemical synapses are not deterministic, which means that every action potential produced does not result in the release of neurotransmitters. Rather, the release of vesicles containing neurotransmitters are probabilistic in nature. The number of vesicles released by a single synapse is random in response to a specific input signal and is further influenced by the firing history of the pre- and post-synaptic neurons. This means that neurotransmitters can be released in the absence of an input signal. ● Synaptic bombardment: The large number of incoming spikes add a fluctuating amount of charge to the cell, which depends on the structure of the incoming spike trains and affects the cell's excitability. ● Chaos: Chaotic dynamics can occur in single cells (due to periodic inputs or bursting due to intrinsic currents). Simple networks of neurons can also exhibit chaotic dynamics. Even if the chaos is deterministic, it can amplify noise from the other sources to macroscopic levels due to sensitive dependence on initial conditions. ● Connectivity noise: Noise that arises from the number of connections and non-uniformity that a neuron has with other neurons within a neuronal network. There is a stronger presence of sub-threshold noise when the interconnectivity is strengthened, or the number of connection to other neurons is increased. The opposite remains true, too. If the interconnectivity of the neurons is decreased so then is the level of sub-threshold noise. ● Environmental Stimuli: Noise can be produced on a larger scale due to fluctuations in CO2, which lead to variations in blood flow. The level of CO2 in the blood allows for either vasoconstriction or vasodilation, which can encroach, or expand, into nearby neural networks producing noise. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bursting |
Bursting, or burst firing, is an
extremely diverse general phenomenon
of the activation patterns of neurons in the central nervous system and
spinal cord where periods of rapid action potential spiking are
followed by G0 phase quiescent periods. Bursting is thought to be
important in the operation of robust central pattern generators, the
transmission of neural codes, and some neuropathologies such as
epilepsy. The study of bursting both directly and in how it takes part
in other neural phenomena has been very popular since the beginnings of
cellular neuroscience and is closely tied to the fields of neural
synchronization, neural coding, plasticity, and attention. Observed bursts are named by the number of discrete action potentials they are composed of: a doublet is a two-spike burst, a triplet three and a quadruplet four. Neurons that are intrinsically prone to bursting behavior are referred to as bursters and this tendency to burst may be a product of the environment or the phenotype of the cell. Physiological context Neurons typically operate by firing single action potential spikes in relative isolation as discrete input postsynaptic potentials combine and drive the membrane potential across the threshold. Bursting can instead occur for many reasons, but neurons can be generally grouped as exhibiting input-driven or intrinsic bursting. Most cells will exhibit bursting if they are driven by a constant, subthreshold input and particular cells which are genotypically prone to bursting (called bursters) have complex feedback systems which will produce bursting patterns with less dependence on input and sometimes even in isolation. In each case, the physiological system is often thought as being the action of two linked subsystems. The fast subsystem is responsible for each spike the neuron produces. The slow subsystem modulates the shape and intensity of these spikes before eventually triggering quiescence. Input-driven bursting often encodes the intensity of input into the bursting frequency where a neuron then acts as an integrator. Intrinsic bursting is a more specialized phenomenon and is believed to play a much more diverse role in neural computation. |
Wikipedia |
In order for animal to survive in natural environment the animal’s
brain must be constantly modeling the surrounding physical world. As
for example when the squirrel wants to jump from one branch of the tree
to another branch, at first squirrel’s brain must calculate and model
the physical processes – the trajectory of the jump, the effect of
gravitation, the power needed for the jump, the effect of
wind/rain/obstacles to the trajectory of jump – and only after the
brain has modeled the physical surrounding and has made necessary
calculations – only then the squirrel accomplishes the jump. No matter
which action the animal is doing (walking, running, flying, etc) – its
brain always needs to model the surrounding physical world. If the
animal’s brain would not model the surrounding physical world then such
animal would perish in the next moment – as for example by hitting a
rock with its head, by choking with the water which it is drinking, and
so on.
In other words, the brain contains neural circuits (neuroclusters)
which are responsible for modeling of the surrounding physical world.
These neural circuits simulate the virtual copy of the real physical
world and in this virtual world a whole bunch of different actions with
different parameters are simulated and after these calculations are
completed the option with the best outcome result is chosen for
implementation into the real surrounding physical world. All this
modeling is constantly done inside the brain and main personality is
not involved in this modeling, all modeling happens
at the subconscious level. The main personality simply gets the results
of the modeling and that’s all.
When a man goes to sleep, all sensory inputs (sight, hearing, taste,
smell, and touch) are disconnected from the main personality and main
personality is thrown into virtual simulated world. Neural circuits
which are responsible for modeling of the surrounding physical world
begin to generate virtual worlds and virtual objects which are
presented to the main personality and as a result man sees a dream.
Usually the man cannot control this process and man can only passively
dizzily observe these virtual surroundings in similar way like watching
the movie in the theater. However there some special techniques which
allow to act actively in the dream scenario while remaining fully
conscious – these techniques are called “lucid dreaming”. A lucid dream
is a dream in which one is aware that one is dreaming. In a lucid
dream, the dreamer may be able to exert some degree of control over
their participation within the dream or be able to manipulate their
imaginary experiences in the dream environment.
The objects and surroundings in the lucid dreams can be unrealistic. In
other words the neural circuits which are responsible for modeling of
the surrounding physical world can create and present unrealistic
objects for the main personality.
And in the case when neural circuits generate very realistic objects
for the main personality, then such phenomena is called “astral
journey”, “astral projection”, “out-of-body experience”, etc.
By using the techniques for leaving physical body one can exercise his
brain in all possible areas and the skills acquired in such out-of-body
training will remain even after the man returns back to his body. As
for example, the tennis player can train to play tennis when being in out-of-body
mode
and his tennis skills will be actually improved when he will return
back to his body (after awakening). All this is possible because the
neural circuits can fully simulate the real physical world with all
physical laws. However such training when being in out-of-body mode
is useful only if neural circuits simulate the physical world
accurately enough. When a man drinks alcohol in “cultured way” or
cripples his brain in some other ways, then training when being in out-of-body
mode
is not possible, because even in the best case scenario the main
personality will be thrown into hallucinatory world which will be
created by alcohol crippled brain.
Adepts of the eastern esoteric tradition (various yogis, etc) devote
their lives and spent many years struggling their way towards “nirvana”
(or out-of-body state)
using various techniques like ascetics, yoga, pranayama, etc.
Despite huge endeavors and decades of practice only very small
percentage of eastern-adepts succeed in reaching the desired goal, and
the ones who have reached this goal are considered as great “gurus”
(spiritual teachers) and thousands of disciples flow to such gurus with
the desire to learn to reach this goal.
The highest spiritual state which is accessible only to the greatest
gurus who exercise titanic endeavors and decades of time can be easily
reached in several hours without any ascetics, yoga, pranayama or any
other “spiritual techniques”. The technology is very simple. All you
need to do is to disconnect the main personality from all sensory
inputs and after several hours a man will be thrown into “nirvana”
and/or other “spiritual worlds” automatically. The technical
implementation is very simple. All you need to do is to put a man into
special tank called „sensory deprivation tank“
(a.k.a. isolation tank, flotation tank, John C. Lilly tank, REST tank,
sensory attenuation tank, and think tank) – a lightless, soundproof
tank inside which subjects float in salt water at skin temperature,
which results in elimination of all sensory inputs. When a man is put
into sensory deprivation conditions, such man will be thrown into
“nirvana” and/or other “spiritual worlds” after several hours and he
will be able to meet and speak with various “spiritual beings” like
angels, demons or even God himself. Astronauts in space also sometimes
experience sensory deprivation, as for example, Edgar Dean Mitchell Sc.
D., (an astronaut who walked on the Moon) claims that on his way back
to earth during the Apollo 14 flight he had a powerful Savikalpa
samādhi experience (in Hinduism Savikalpa samādhi is a
state of samādhi in which one's consciousness temporarily
dissolves into Brahman).
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sensory_deprivation |
Sensory deprivation (Sendep) or
perceptual isolation is the deliberate reduction or removal of stimuli
from one or more of the senses. Simple devices such as blindfolds or
hoods and earmuffs can cut off sight and hearing, while more complex
devices can also cut off the sense of smell, touch, taste,
thermoception (heat-sense), and 'gravity'. Sensory deprivation has been
used in various alternative medicines and in psychological experiments
(e.g., see isolation tank). Sensory deprivation can be used also in
sexual acts to produce a feeling of repression or make other senses
more sensitive, for example feel of touch can be stronger if blindfold
is in use. Short-term sessions of sensory deprivation are described as relaxing and conducive to meditation; however, extended or forced sensory deprivation can result in extreme anxiety, hallucinations, bizarre thoughts, and depression. A related phenomenon is perceptual deprivation, also called the ganzfeld effect. In this case a constant uniform stimulus is used instead of attempting to remove the stimuli, this leads to effects which has similarities to sensory deprivation. <...> Studies have been conducted to test the effect of sensory deprivation on the brain. One study took 19 volunteers, all of whom tested in the lower and upper 20th percentiles on a questionnaire which measures the tendency of healthy people to see things not really there, and placed them into a pitch black, soundproof booth for 15 minutes. After, they completed another test that measures psychosis-like experiences, originally used to study recreational drug users. Five people reported seeing hallucinations of faces, six reported seeing shapes/faces not actually there, four noted a heightened sense of smell and two people reported sensing a "presence of evil" in the room. Unsurprisingly, people who scored lower on the first test experienced fewer perceptual distortions; however, they still reported seeing a variety of delusions and hallucinations. According to the Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease the hallucinations are caused by the brain misidentifying the source of what it is currently experiencing, a phenomenon called faulty source monitoring. <...> In January 2008, the BBC aired a Horizon special entitled "Total Isolation." The premise of the show centered on 6 individuals agreeing to be shut in a cell inside a nuclear bunker, alone and in complete darkness for 48 hours. Prior to isolation, the volunteers underwent tests of visual memory, information processing, verbal fluency and suggestibility. After the two days and two nights the subjects noted that their inability to sense time, as well as hallucinations, made the experience difficult. Of the six volunteers, three experienced auditory and visual hallucinations — snakes, oysters, tiny cars and zebras. One was convinced their sheets were wet. Two seemed to cope well. When complete, the same tests were conducted a second time. The results indicated all volunteers' ability to complete the simplest tasks had deteriorated. One subject's memory capacity fell 36% and all the subjects had trouble thinking of words beginning with a nominated letter; in this case, the letter "F". All four of the men (neither of the two women) had markedly increased suggestibility. |
Wikipedia |
http://phys.org/news/2009-10-sensory-deprivation-hallucinations-minutes.html |
Sensory deprivation can produce
hallucinations in only 15 minutes |
By Lin Edwards Phys.org Science X network. October 23, 2009. |
Please click
here to read more about how sensory deprivation causes hallucinations.
Many religious leaders had been practicing prolonged sensory
deprivation procedures which help to induce artificial hallucinations
in which the religious adept can hear the voice of God and/or the voice
of other various spiritual beings. In order to achieve sensory
deprivation, the religious adepts usually climb onto high mountains,
lodge in the cave and so on. As for example, the founder of Islam
Muhammad climbed onto the mountain called Jabal an-Nour (near Mecca)
and stayed alone for many days in the cave called Hira, in which, after
many days of sensory deprivation, Muhammad began hearing the voice of
“archangel Gabriel” who dictated the text of Quran to Muhammad.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Muhammad's_first_revelation |
According to Islam, Muhammad's
first revelation was the event in which Muhammad was visited by the
archangel Gabriel who revealed to him a verse from the Quran. The event
took place in a cave called Hira, located on the mountain called Jabal
an-Nour, near Mecca. According to biographies of Muhammad, while on retreat in a mountain cave near Mecca (the cave of Hira), Gabriel appears before him and commands him to recite the first lines of chapter 96 of the Quran. Muhammad's experience is mentioned in the Quran 53:4-9 <...> |
Wikipedia |
http://www.sahih-bukhari.com/Pages/Bukhari_1_01.php |
Volume 1, Book 1, Number 3: Narrated by 'Aisha (the mother of the faithful believers) The commencement of the Divine Inspiration to Allah's Apostle was in the form of good dreams which came true like bright day light, and then the love of seclusion was bestowed upon him. He used to go in seclusion in the cave of Hira where he used to worship (Allah alone) continuously for many days before his desire to see his family. He used to take with him the journey food for the stay and then come back to (his wife) Khadija to take his food like-wise again till suddenly the Truth descended upon him while he was in the cave of Hira. The angel came to him and asked him to read. The Prophet replied, "I do not know how to read. <...> |
Sahih Bukhari. Volume 1, Book 1, Number 3 |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sahih_al-Bukhari |
Ṣaḥīḥ
al-Bukhārī (Arabic:
صحيح البخاري), is one of the Kutub al-Sittah (six major hadith
collections) of Sunni Islam. These prophetic traditions, or hadith,
were collected by the Iranian Muslim scholar Muhammad al-Bukhari, after
being transmitted orally for generations. Sunni Muslims view this as
one of the three most trusted collections of hadith along with Sahih
Muslim and Muwatta Imam Malik. It is also used as an authentic hadith
collection by Zaidi Shia Muslims. In some circles, it is considered
the most authentic book after the
Quran. The Arabic word sahih translates as authentic or correct. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hadith |
Different branches of Islam
refer to
different collections of hadith, though the same incident may be found
in hadith in different collections: ● In the Sunni branch of Islam, the canonical hadith collections are the six books, of which Sahih al-Bukhari and Sahih Muslim generally have the highest status. The other books of hadith are Sunan Abu Dawood, Jami` at-Tirmidhi, Al-Sunan al-Sughra and Sunan ibn Majah. However the Malikis, one of the five Sunni "schools of thought" (madhhabs), traditionally reject Sunan ibn Majah and assert the canonical status of Muwatta Imam Malik. The Fath al-Bari commentary on Sahih al-Bukhari and Al-Nawawi's commentary on Sahih Muslim are studied alongside the hadith, although they are sharh and not part of the hadith themselves. ● In the Shi'a branch of Islam, the canonical hadith collections are the Four Books: Kitab al-Kafi, Man la yahduruhu al-Faqih, Tahdhib al-Ahkam, and Al-Istibsar. ● In the Ibadi branch of Islam, the main canonical collection is the Tartib al-Musnad. This is an expansion of the earlier Jami Sahih collection, which retains canonical status in its own right. ● The Ahmadiyya branch of Islam generally relies on Sunni hadith collections. |
Wikipedia |
Let’s raise a question: how real are these “spiritual
worlds”?
To answer this question we will use the analogy. Let’s analyze a
computer game which has its own 2D or 3D virtual world, its own virtual
characters, its own laws and rules, etc. When a man plays a computer
game, he interacts with this virtual game world, he communicates with
virtual game characters as if this virtual world is real. However if we
will physically destroy the computer then automatically this virtual
world will disappear and all virtual characters will disappear too.
Exactly the same situation is with “spiritual worlds”. All these
“spiritual worlds” are generated by the neuroclusters in the brain
(exactly the same happens during dreaming) and the main personality
(which enters such “spiritual world”) has no tools whatsoever to
distinguish a simulated virtual world from the real world. When the
main personality enters “spiritual world” then everything inside such
“spiritual world” looks very realistic.
Like with the computer, exactly the same situation is with the brain –
“spiritual world” exists only as long as the physical brain exists
which generates the sounds and images of “spiritual world” – and if the
brain is physically destroyed then all these “spiritual worlds” are
destroyed too.
However religious adepts naively believe that “spiritual worlds” can
exist without physical brain. Such a belief is equivalent to the belief
that the virtual world of computer game will continue to exist after
the computer has been physically destroyed.
Virtual worlds can be multilayered (like in the Russian “matryoshka doll”
– the world inside another world, i.e. virtual machines inside other
virtual machines) – the main personality leaves one virtual world by
awakening, however after waking up he find himself inside another
virtual world.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brain_in_a_vat |
In philosophy, the brain in a
vat (alternately known as brain in a jar) is a scenario used in a
variety of thought experiments intended to draw out certain features of
our ideas of knowledge, reality, truth, mind, consciousness and
meaning. It is an updated version of René Descartes' Evil Demon thought
experiment originated by Gilbert Harman. Common to many science fiction
stories, it outlines a scenario in which a mad scientist, machine, or
other entity might remove a person's brain from the body, suspend it in
a vat of life-sustaining liquid, and connect its neurons by wires to a
supercomputer which would provide it with electrical impulses identical
to those the brain normally receives. According to such stories, the
computer would then be simulating reality (including appropriate
responses to the brain's own output) and the "disembodied" brain would
continue to have perfectly normal conscious experiences, such as those
of a person with an embodied brain, without these being related to
objects or events in the real world. Uses The simplest use of brain-in-a-vat scenarios is as an argument for philosophical skepticism and solipsism. A simple version of this runs as follows: Since the brain in a vat gives and receives exactly the same impulses as it would if it were in a skull, and since these are its only way of interacting with its environment, then it is not possible to tell, from the perspective of that brain, whether it is in a skull or a vat. Yet in the first case most of the person's beliefs may be true (if they believe, say, that they are walking down the street, or eating ice-cream); in the latter case their beliefs are false. Since the argument says one cannot know whether one is a brain in a vat, then one cannot know whether most of one's beliefs might be completely false. Since, in principle, it is impossible to rule out oneself being a brain in a vat, there cannot be good grounds for believing any of the things one believes; a skeptical argument would contend that one certainly cannot know them, raising issues with the definition of knowledge. The brain in a vat is a contemporary version of the argument given in Hindu Maya illusion, Plato's Allegory of the Cave, Zhuangzi's "Zhuangzi dreamed he was a butterfly", and the evil demon in René Descartes' Meditations on First Philosophy. A brain in a vat that believes it is walking |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Simulation_hypothesis |
The simulation hypothesis
proposes that reality is in fact a simulation (most likely a computer
simulation). Some versions rely on the development of a simulated
reality, a proposed technology that would seem realistic enough to
convince its inhabitants. The hypothesis has been a central plot device
of many science fiction stories and films. <...> Consequences of living in a simulation Some scholars speculate that the creators of our hypothetical simulation may have limited computing power; if so, after a certain point, the creators would have to deploy some sort of strategy to prevent simulations from themselves indefinitely creating high-fidelity simulations in unbounded regress. One obvious strategy would be to simply terminate the overly-intensive simulation at that point. Therefore, if we are simulations (or simulations of simulations), and if, for example, we were to start massively creating simulations in the year 2050, there could be a risk of termination around that point, as there could be a jump in our simulation's required processing power. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Virtual_machine |
In computing, a virtual machine
(VM) is an emulation of a computer system. Virtual machines are based
on computer architectures and provide functionality of a physical
computer. Their implementations may involve specialized hardware,
software, or a combination. <...> Some virtual machines, such as QEMU, are designed to also emulate different architectures and allow execution of software applications and operating systems written for another CPU or architecture. Operating-system-level virtualization allows the resources of a computer to be partitioned via the kernel's support for multiple isolated user space instances, which are usually called containers and may look and feel like real machines to the end users. |
Wikipedia |
Marvin Minsky and John McCarthy proposed an interest idea how it may be possible to find out if the world around us is simulated by a computer or not. In case if the world around us is simulated by the digital computer then this computer should make overflow and round off errors when calculating very small and very big numbers and theoretically these errors can be detected by the observer.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hVJwzVD3jEs#t=3m11s |
|
Marvin Minsky - Are There Things
Not Material? (starting from 3 minutes 11 seconds). Length: 11 minutes |
A lot of people believe that several people can meet and interact
with each other while being in “spiritual world”, this phenomenon is
called as “the shared dream”, “mutual dreaming”, “dream telepathy”,
“telepathic lucid dreaming” or “telepathic dreaming” and so on.
The reality is that “spiritual worlds” generated in the brains of
separate different people cannot interchange data with each other,
because these “spiritual worlds” are generated in separate computing
machines (i.e. brains) which are not connected with each other. In
other words, “dream sharing” is not possible.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oneironautics |
Oneironautics
[ah-nayr-o-not-iks] refers to the ability to travel within a dream on a
conscious basis. Such a traveler in a dream may be called an oneironaut. Within one's dream A lucid dream is a one in which the dreamer is aware of dreaming and may be able to exert some degree of control over the dream's characters, narrative or environment. Early references to the phenomenon are found in ancient Greek texts. Within the dream of another The idea of one person being able to consciously travel or interact within the dream of another person, known variously as "dream telepathy", "telepathic lucid dreaming" or "telepathic dreaming", has been explored in the realms of science and fantasy fiction; in recent works, such an interaction is often depicted as a computer-mediated psychotherapeutic action, as is the case in The Cell, and Paprika, as well as through the direct intervention of another sleeping person, as in Inception, Dreamscape and Waking Life. The concept is also included in the fantasy series The Wheel of Time as an ability "dreamwalkers" are able to use. A trope in such works of fiction explore the ramifications of whether the sleeping protagonist should enter the sleeping brain of another as opposed to allowing another individual to enter one's own brain; the entering of another individual's brain often results in unpleasant surprises, depending upon the mental state of the host or the preparedness of the guest. Roger Zelazny's 1966 sci-fi novella The Dream Master, which applies computer-mediated dream telepathy in a psychotherapeutic setting, focuses on the protagonist's growing struggle to keep his balance as he enters the brain of a fellow psychotherapist who is blind and subconsciously, destructively hungers for the visual stimuli upon which dreams largely depend. See also Simstim, a technology in William Gibson's Sprawl trilogy of science fiction novels, whereby a person's brain and nervous system is stimulated to simulate the full sensory experience of another person. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dream_telepathy |
Dream telepathy is the purported ability to communicate telepathically with another person while one is dreaming. The first person in modern times to document telepathic dreaming was Sigmund Freud. In the 1940s it was the subject of the Eisenbud-Pederson-Krag-Fodor-Ellis controversy, named after the preeminent psychoanalysts of the time who were involved Jule Eisenbud, Geraldine Pederson-Krag, Nandor Fodor, and Albert Ellis. There is no scientific evidence that dream telepathy is a real phenomenon. Parapsychological experiments into dream telepathy have not produced replicable results. |
Wikipedia |
When a man is put into “spiritual world” state,
the neural circuits which do the modeling create pictures and sounds in
a concordance to the belief system of that man. Let’s illustrate with
several examples.
The majority of so-called “astral travel experts” claim that
physical human body is connected with “astral body” through an “astral
(silver) cord”.“Astral travel experts” claim that this
astral cord is quite thick when the astral body is located near the
physical body and this astral cord becomes thinner and thinner when the
astral body wanders away from the physical body. If this astral cord
becomes broken then the astral body is unable to return to the physical
body and a man dies or in some cases some alien spiritual being (like
demonic spirit) can attach itself to that broken astral cord and thus
can incarnate into the human body replacing the original human soul
(such phenomenon is called “demonic possession”).
Such are the claims of “astral travel experts”. However the reality is
completely different. If a man had been instructed about astral
cord existence
before this man was taught the techniques of astral traveling then such
man will see and feel the astral cord during his astral traveling, such
man will confirm that the astral cord surely does really exists.
However if a man had never heard about astral cord existence
before this man was taught techniques of astral traveling then such man
will never see and will never feel any astral cord during his journeys
in the “astral world”.
The conclusion is simple. When a man is put into “spiritual world”
state
the neural circuits which do the modeling create pictures and sounds in
a concordance to the belief system of that man.
For example if a man believes in the existence of Jesus Christ, then
such man during the travel in “spiritual world” will surely meet Jesus
Christ. If a man believes in the existence of Krishna/Buddha/etc then
such man will meet Krishna/Buddha/etc during his travel in “spiritual
world”. The belief system of a man determines the images which he will
see during the
“spiritual travel”. As for example, famous Bulgarian clairvoyant Baba
Vanga always saw and communicated with “saint virgin Mary” and not with
Vishnu/Shiva/Krisha or whatever else non-Christian deity. Bulgarian
clairvoyant Baba Vanga in her childhood was imprinted with Christian
dogmatism and thus as the result Baba Vanga communicated only with
Christian characters like “saint Virgin Mary” in her “spiritual
visions”.
Many people have experienced leaving physical body (a.k.a. OOBE – out
of body experience). When being outside of the physical body some
people are able to see their own physical body, however other people do
not see their own physical body. What is the cause of such difference?
The answer is simple.
People whose brain contains clear detailed model of their own physical
body do see their own physical body while being in OOBE. The detailed
model of the physical body is formed in the brain when a man spends
countless hours in front of the mirror examining himself from all
sides, examining every spot, every hair and other small details.
However other people spend minimum of their time in the front of the
mirror – such man glances briefly into the mirror to check if his nose
is not smudged with tomato ketchup or if cheeks are not stuck with
crumbs of cake – and that’s all he needs to know – in such case the
model of the physical body in such man’s brain is very rough and
smeared – and when such man experiences OOBE, there is very small
probability that he will be able to see his own physical body from
aside because of the simple fact – the neural circuits in his brain
have too few data in order to be able to model and create image of his
physical body viewed from aside (viewed from third person perspective).
The situation with the chakras is identical to the situation
with astral cord.
In “spiritual journeys” chakras are seen only by those people who knew
and believed in advance that chakras do exist.
The concept of “chakras” belong to the eastern tradition and this the
reason why during “spiritual journeys” chakras are seen only by the
adepts of the eastern tradition.
In other religions there is no concept of “chakras” (like for example
in Christianity, Islam, etc) and for that reason adepts of such
religions do not report seeing “chakras” when being in “spiritual
journeys”. A man can see chakras only when the model of chakras is
written into brain in advance. The writing of model into the brain is
accomplished when a man studies pictures with chakras, reads texts
about features of chakras, listens lectures about chakras, etc.
Neuroclusters in the brain usually store models of real-world-objects,
however neuroclusters can also store models of non-real-world objects
(a good example or non-real-world object is “chakras”).
Models of the objects can be copied from one human brain into
another human brain in the similar way like computer files can be
copied from one computer into another. The model of object X is
copied from one human brain into another brain when man A tells to man
B the features of object X, draws and shows the pictures of object X,
makes statuette of object X and shows it, etc.
When two or more people have the same identical (or very similar) model
of object X written in their brains – this phenomenon is called the
“egregor X”.
Egregor is the same identical object X model which is
multiplied and written into the brains of two or more individuals.
Egregor is the equivalent of the computer program and has many features
of computer program (it can be copied, overwritten, deleted, etc),
however there are some differences from computer program.
As for example egregor has a feature called “the strength of
egregor”.
The strength of egregor increases when increases the number of
people who have the same object X model written in their
brains. The bigger the number of people who are the carriers of egregor
– the stronger the egregor.
The working principle of the egregor strength is very simple.
Suppose we have a man A whose brain has no data about object X.
If man A meets man B whose brain contains object X model, then
copying of model X from man’s B brain into man’s A brain meets
great resistance because of high suspicion if the model X is
reliable and if the model X can be trusted.
However if man A meets two(2) other men who are the carriers of object
X model, then copying of model X into man’s A brain is done
more easily because the fact that two other men trust the model X
decreases the suspicion that the model X is unreliable.
If man A meets ten(10) other men who are the carriers of object X
model, then copying of model X into man’s A brain is done
more easily because the fact that ten other men trust the model X
decreases
the suspicion that the model X is unreliable.
And so on.
If man A sees that a million men are carriers of object X model,
then copying of model X into man’s A brain is done almost
without any checks of model X validity.
The strength of egregor X is directly proportional to the
number of people who are the carriers of object X model.
The strength of egregor has no correlation with the
truthfulness of facts which are contained inside the egregor.
The egregor can be very strong, however facts which are
contained inside the egregor can be absolutely false.
And vice versa.The egregor can be weak, however facts which
are contained inside the egregor can be true.
Strong egregor has a power to force a man into accepting ideas
and claims which contradict real world data.
The strength of egregor is described by the law of “positive feedback
loop”.
A good example of positive feedback loop is the spreading of a stampede
among the herd of animals.
When the number of running cattle increases this causes the overall
level of panic to increase.
When the overall level of panic increases this causes the number of
running cattle to increase.
The higher the number of running cattle, the more cattle will join the
running.
That is the underlying mechanism why large religious groups so easily
recruit new adepts. When the number of the members in the group
increases this increases the illusion of reliability of the religious
dogmas professed by that group. When new adept sees that very large
group of people unquestionably believe in these dogmas, he accepts
these dogmas too without questioning the validity of these dogmas.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Positive_feedback |
Positive feedback is a process
that occurs in a feedback loop in which the effects of a small
disturbance on a system include an increase in the magnitude of the
perturbation. That is, A produces more of B which in turn produces more
of A. In contrast, a system in which the results of a change act to
reduce or counteract it has negative feedback. Both concepts play an
important role in science and engineering, including biology,
chemistry, and cybernetics. Mathematically, positive feedback is defined as a positive loop gain around a closed loop of cause and effect. That is, positive feedback is in phase with the input, in the sense that it adds to make the input larger. Positive feedback tends to cause system instability. When the loop gain is positive and above 1, there will typically be exponential growth, increasing oscillations, chaotic behavior or other divergences from equilibrium. System parameters will typically accelerate towards extreme values, which may damage or destroy the system, or may end with the system latched into a new stable state. Positive feedback may be controlled by signals in the system being filtered, damped, or limited, or it can be cancelled or reduced by adding negative feedback. Alarm or panic can spread by positive feedback among a herd of animals to cause a stampede. Causal loop diagram that depicts the causes of a stampede as a positive feedback loop. |
Wikipedia |
In year 1976 British evolutionary biologist Richard Dawkins coined
new term “meme” which has roughly equivalent meaning to the word
“egregor”.
Evolutionary biologists naively believe that the “meme” is a new
revolutionary invention of twentieth century, however actually this is
not true at all. Richard Dawkins invented new term “meme”
because he did not knew that the word “egregor” had been already
in use for at least several thousand years and that “egregor”
has roughly equivalent meaning as the word “meme”. The word “meme”
is simply the reinvention of the bicycle.We use the term “egregor”
because the word “egregor” was already in use at least several
thousand years before the introduction of new term “meme”.
However there is one little technical problem with the word “egregor”
– for hundreds of years the word “egregor” has been extensively
used in various occult and pseudoscientific texts which mutilated,
garbled and distorted the meaning and definition of the word “egregor”.
The term “egregor” was already included into “The
Theosophical Glossary” published by H.P. Blavatsky in year 1892, while
Richard Dawkins coined new term “meme” only in year 1976.
http://www.phx-ult-lodge.org/Aglossary.htm |
The
Theosophical Glossary by H.P. Blavatsky First published 1892. |
http://theosophy.org/Blavatsky/Theosophical%20Glossary/Thegloss.htm |
Egregores. Eliphas Lévi calls
them “the chiefs of the souls who are the spirits of energy and action”
; whatever that may or may not mean. The Oriental Occultists describe
the Egregores as Beings whose bodies and essence is a tissue of the
so-called astral light. They are the shadows of the higher Planetary
Spirits whose bodies are of the essence of the higher divine light. |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meme |
The
word meme <...> was coined by the British evolutionary biologist
Richard Dawkins in The Selfish Gene (1976). |
Wikipedia |
The word “egregor” was used in “The Book of Enoch” which is more
than
two thousand years old.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Egregore |
Egregore
(also egregor) is an occult concept representing a "thoughtform" or
"collective group mind", an autonomous psychic entity made up of, and
influencing, the thoughts of a group of people. <…> the word is the normal form that the Greek word ἑγρήγορος (Watcher) would take in French. This was the term used in the Book of Enoch for great angel-like spirits. |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Book_of_Enoch |
The Book of Enoch is an ancient
Jewish religious work, traditionally ascribed to Enoch, the
great-grandfather of Noah. <…> The older sections (mainly in the Book of the Watchers) are estimated to date from about 300 BC, and the latest part (Book of Parables) probably was composed at the end of the 1st century BC. |
Wikipedia |
The term “atom” was coined by Democritus in 450 BCE, however this
term remained unused and was not available in dictionaries until modern
times. Also the modern meaning of word “atom” is different from that
which was used by Democritus. Democritus did not know anything about
protons and electrons and also Democritus had no tools to investigate
and to prove the existence of “atoms”.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atom |
In
approximately 450 BCE, Democritus coined the term átomos (Greek:
ἄτομος), which means "uncuttable" or "the smallest indivisible particle
of matter". Although the Indian and Greek concepts of the atom were
based purely on philosophy, modern science has retained the name coined
by Democritus. |
Wikipedia |
Like with the term “atom” the same exact situation is with word
“egregor”. Actually it does not matter at which date exactly (how many
years ago) the term “egregor” was coined and used for the first time.
What matters here is that the term “egregor” was already in use many
years ago before Richard Dawkins coined new term “meme” in year 1976.
It does not matter if the word “egregor” had slightly different meaning
from the modern current meaning.
In case if some readers have any objections about the meaning of the
term “egregor” – here is the alternative explanation – you can
consider that we simply take the term “egregor”
and redefine this term anew – we have full right to declare and to
write definitions for the terms which we use. And actually we must
declare the exact definitions of used terms in order the reader would
be able to understand the meaning of the text.
We will repeat again the definition of the “egregor” in order to
dispose of occult and pseudoscientific legacy – egregor is the
same identical object X model which is multiplied and written
into the brains of two or more individuals.
A “cluster” is a group or bunch of several homogeneous
elements, which can be considered as a separate unit, which has certain
properties. As for example, in physics cluster can be a small
group of atoms or molecules, in astrophysics there are star clusters
consisting of stars, and galaxy clusters
consisting of galaxies, and so on. The same physical element can be
assigned to different unrelated logical clusters. As for example, in
human population we can divide the people in clusters using different
criteria – as for example, we can divide people by their religion and
we will get cluster of Christians, cluster of Muslims, cluster of
Buddhists and so on, however we can divide the same exact population by
the favorite color which a man likes and we will get cluster of people
who like red color, cluster of people who like blue color, cluster of
people who like green color and so on. It is obvious that the same
exact man will get into absolutely different clusters when filtered out
by religion and when filtered out by his favorite color. There will be
many Christians, Muslims and Buddhists who like red color, there will
be many Christians, Muslims and Buddhists who like blue color, and so
on. In exactly the same fashion the neurons in the brain can be grouped
into different logical clusters.
The neurons can be grouped into the same cluster by the color to which
these neurons respond, the neurons can be grouped into the same cluster
by the same orientation visual bar stimulus to which these neurons
respond, and so on.
Important notice: when we use the term “neurocluster” (cluster
of neurons) in the context of Neurocluster Brain Model –
the default meaning is “egregoric neurocluster”, i.e.
neurocluster which stores information about the egregor (object
X model).
Egregoric neurocluster which has “declared independence” from
the rest of the brain and which can communicate with the main
personality as a separate entity in scientology is called as “demon
circuit”. For as long as people have been speaking they have been
hearing voices in their head. The founder of scientology L. Ron
Hubbard in his “Dianetics” book described the source of these voices
or “demons”.
He described that these voices are stemmed not from another entity but
from a heretofor unsuspected part of the mind. L. Ron Hubbard’s
definition of “demon” is below.
http://books.google.com/books?id=16a6IZiAwIUC&pg=PA106&lpg=PA106#v=onepage&q&f=false |
A dianetic demon is a parasitic circuit. It has an action in the mind which approximates another entity than self. And it is derived entirely from words contained in engrams. <...> All these demons are parasitic. That is to say, they take a part of the analyzer and compartment it off. A demon can think only as well as the person’s mind can think. There is no extra power. No benefit. All loss. It is possible to set up the whole computer (analyzer) as a demon circuit and leave “I” on a tiny and forlorn shelf. |
Fair use quotes from works of L.
Ron Hubbard. Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health. Chapter IV. The “Demons”, page 106 |
|
DEMON, Slang.
a by-pass circuit in the mind, called
demon because it was long so interpreted. Probably an electronic
mechanism. (DMSMH Gloss) 2. a bona-fide demon
is one who gives thoughts voice or echoes the spoken word interiorly or
who gives all sorts of complicated advice like a real, live voice
exteriorly. (DMSMH, p. 88) 3. Dn use of the word is descriptive
slang. (EOS, p. 16) DEMON CIRCUIT, 1. that mental mechanism set up by an engram command which, becoming restimulated and supercharged with secondary engrams, takes over a portion of the analyzer and acts as an individual being. Any command containing “you” and seeking to dominate or nullify the individual’s judgment is potentially a demon circuit. It doesn’t become a real live demon circuit until it becomes keyed-in and picks up secondary engrams and locks. (NOTL, p. 80) 2. a heavily charged portion of the analytical mind which has been captured by the reactive mind and does its bidding, walled off by charge into a separate entity. (SOS, p. 67) 3, any circuit that vocalizes your thoughts for you. That’s not natural. It’s an installed mechanism from engrams and it slows up thought. (DASF) |
Fair use quotes from works of L.
Ron Hubbard. L. Ron Hubbard. Dianetics and Scientology Technical Dictionary, 1983. |
Egregoric neurocluster which has less power than the “demon”
and which is unable to broadcast voices to main personality
(nevertheless which affects and controls the
man’s behavior in negative way) in scientology is called as “engram”.
Scientologists claim that they have working techniques (which in
scientology are called “auditing”) which enable to get rid of
the engrams.
In the highest stages of scientological “bridge to total freedom”
(which are called “Operating Thetan” or OT levels)
scientologists recieve working techniques to get rid of “alien
thetans” (in scientology the “soul” is called “thetan”). “Alien
thetans” are also the same egregoric neuroclusters which
have slightly different
parameters from engrams and demon circuits. In other
words, scientology claims to have working techniques to deal with
various types of egregoric
neuroclusters (which in scientology are called engrams, demon
circuits and
alien thetans).
L. Ron Hubbard’s definitions of “demon” and “demon circuit”
show that L. Ron Hubbard was very close to defining “demon” as
the part of
the physical brain formed from egregoric
neurocluster, however L. Ron Hubbard failed to reach this simple
conclusion.
Ironically, L. Ron Hubbard who taught his adepts in OT levels how to
get rid of “alien thetans” (i.e. egregoric neuroclusters)
himself has become the slave
victim of egregoric neuroclusters and began broadcasting
hallucinatory “knowledge” which L. Ron Hubbard received from
neuroclusters inside his own brain – a good example is the story of
Xenu which is taught in Operating Thetan
level III.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Xenu |
Xenu, was,
according to Scientology founder L. Ron Hubbard, the dictator of the
"Galactic Confederacy" who 75 million years ago brought billions of his
people to Earth (then known as "Teegeeack") in a DC-8-like spacecraft,
stacked them around volcanoes and killed them using hydrogen bombs.
Official Scientology scriptures hold that the thetans of these many
people remained, and that they cling to people, causing them spiritual
harm. These events are known within Scientology as "Incident II", and the traumatic memories associated with them as "The Wall of Fire" or the R6 implant. The narrative of Xenu is part of Scientologist teachings about extraterrestrial civilizations and alien interventions in earthly events, collectively described as "space opera" by Hubbard. Hubbard detailed the story in Operating Thetan level III (OT III) in 1967, warning that the R6 "implant" (past trauma) was "calculated to kill (by pneumonia, etc.) anyone who attempts to solve it". Within the Church of Scientology, the Xenu story is part of the church's secret "Advanced Technology", considered a sacred and esoteric teaching, which is normally only revealed to members who have contributed large amounts of money. The church avoids mention of Xenu in public statements and has gone to considerable effort to maintain the story's confidentiality, including legal action on the grounds of copyright and trade secrecy. Officials of the Church of Scientology widely deny or try to hide the Xenu story. Despite this, much material on Xenu has leaked to the public via court documents, copies of Hubbard's notes, and the Internet. |
Wikipedia |
Despite the Xenu story is a pure fantasy of L. Ron Hubbard, however
this does not mean that so-called “alien thetans” do not exist.
If we will dispose of all occult pseudoscientific stuff in Xenu story,
then “alien thetans” are simply egregoric neuroclusters which
have
slightly different parameters from engrams and demon
circuits.
http://www.cs.cmu.edu/~dst/Library/Shelf/wakefield/us-07.html |
On Level II, an idea is
introduced that existed as early as the Dianetics book in 1950, but
which now becomes central, and this is the idea of "entities." In
Dianetics, Hubbard referred to the idea of "circuits," or "demon
circuits", the existence of disparate entities attached to a person.
This belief comes into its own on the OT levels. Although on the
Clearing Course, the person has (theoretically) audited out his own
reactive mind, on OT II he now has to deal with the reactive minds of
those beings, or demons, attached to him. It is done in much the same
way it was done on the Solo and Clearing courses. <...> Because Hubbard says that each person on earth has hundreds of body thetans, Scientologists can spend a hundred hours or more auditing on OT III. The result, in theory, of being freed from all one's body thetans is that one should be able to "exteriorize," or go out of one's body at will. Although many Scientologists claim this ability, there is in Scientology no objective test to determine if this ability has ever been achieved. |
Margery Wakefield. Understanding
Scientology. Chapter 7: OT – Through the Wall of Fire and Beyond |
Scientology claims to have working techniques to deal with various
types of egregoric neuroclusters (which in scientology are called
engrams, demon circuits and alien thetans).
These scientological techniques sometimes can really solve various
types of psychosomatic problems and the adepts of scientology many
times have seen personally that these techniques really do work – and
that is the reason why the adepts of scientology naively believe that
everything what L. Ron Hubbard said is 100 percent true.
L. Ron Hubbard has written more books than any other man on the
Earth. L. Ron Hubbard holds Guinness World Record for “Most Published
Works by One Author”, however the scientific value of L. Ron Hubbard’s
books is almost zero because L. Ron Hubbard’s books are written in
babble style and contain a lot of errors. Reading the books of L. Ron
Hubbard is a simple waste of time – a much better way to get acquainted
with scientological techniques is to watch movies made by the Church of
Scientology, some of these movies are quite good (like for example
“Dianetics – A Visual Guidebook to the Mind”, “How to Use
Dianetics”).
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Written_works_of_L._Ron_Hubbard |
Lafayette Ronald Hubbard (March
13, 1911 – January 24, 1986), better known as L. Ron <…> holds four Guinness World Records for “Most Published Works by One Author”, “Most Audio Books Published for One Author”, “Most Translated Author in the World”, and "Most Translated Author, Same Book" |
Wikipedia |
http://www.guinnessworldrecords.com/records-5000/most-published-works-by-one-author/ |
The most published works by one
author is 1,084 by L. Ron Hubbard (USA) whose first work was published
in February 1934 and the last in March 2006. |
Guinness World Records |
The adepts who leave the scientology become addicted to scientological techniques and cannot live normal life without them (the addiction is equivalent to narcotic addiction), so ex-scientologists practice the same scientological techniques in so-called “free zone”.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Free_Zone_(Scientology) |
The Free Zone (or independent
Scientologists or Scientology Freezone) comprises a variety of groups
and individuals who practice Scientology beliefs and techniques
independently of the Church of Scientology (CoS). Such practitioners
range from those who closely adhere to the original teachings of
Scientology's founder L. Ron Hubbard, to those who have so far adapted
their practices to be almost unrecognizable as Scientology. |
Wikipedia |
Current psychiatry and scientology are deadly enemies and have collected tons of compromising material about each other. Psychiatry claims that scientology is a pseudoscience.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dianetics |
Dianetics has achieved no
acceptance as a scientific theory, and is an example of a pseudoscience. |
Wikipedia |
However it is interesting to note that some psychiatry schools use techniques taken from dianetics/scientology which are simply repackaged and renamed into new names. Several examples of such cases are psychiatric technique with the name “Traumatic Incident Reduction (TIR)” which was developed by Frank A. Gerbode and psychiatric technique with the name “Eye Movement Desensitisation and Reprocessing (EMDR)” which was developed by Francine Shapiro – which are simple clones of scientological “auditing” technique repacked into new names.
http://psychology.wikia.com/wiki/Traumatic_incident_reduction |
Origins of TIR Frank A. Gerbode developed TIR by investigating Dianetics and working back to the origins of the Dianetics technique, then in use by the Church of Scientology. Until 1982 he had been a member of the Church of Scientology, at one time running the Palo Alto Mission of Scientology. After his departure, the Church of Scientology sued Dr. Gerbode; the suit culminated in a settlement in 1994. |
Psychology Wiki |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scientology_and_the_legal_system |
In Religious Technology Center
v.
Gerbode, 1994 WL 228607 (C.D. Cal. 1994) (against Frank A. Gerbode,
inventor of Traumatic Incident Reduction), a Rule 11 sanction of
$8,887.50 was imposed against Helena Kobrin, an attorney for the
Church, for bringing baseless and frivolous claims. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Power_therapies |
Power Therapies is a term coined
by professor Charles Figley, Florida State University Traumatology
Institute, to group several novel treatments of post traumatic stress.
Described this way, due to the apparent ability of these methods to
work so rapidly compared to other methods at the time, Figley aimed to
identify the "active ingredients" of these therapies — EMDR, TFT, EFT,
VK/D, and TIR. |
Wikipedia |
L. Ron Hubbard first published dianetic techniques in 1950 in book
“Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health”. Forty years
later (in 1989) Francine Shapiro repacked scientological “auditing”
technique into new name “Eye Movement Desensitization and
Reprocessing (EMDR)”, and also renamed all scientological terms
into new names, as for
example Francine Shapiro’s “PTSD phenomenon” is essentially
identical to scientology “engram” and so on.
It is interesting to note that EMDR was awarded by multiple awards from
psychiatric and psychological organizations despite the fact that EMDR
is essentially the clone of scientological “auditing” technique,
and according to the claims of psychiatry the scientological “auditing”
is pseudoscience. The only difference of EMDR from scientological
“auditing” is that EMDR contains totally unnecessary bogus
requirement for the patient to stare and follow the moving finger of
the doctor. If you will remove from EMDR the unnecessary bogus
requirement for the
patient to stare and follow the moving finger of the doctor then you
will have quite a good clone of scientological “auditing”
technique.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/EMDR |
Controversy over mechanisms and
effectiveness EMDR has generated a great deal of controversy since its inception in 1989. Critics of EMDR argue that the eye movements do not play a central role, that the mechanisms of eye movements are speculative, and that the theory leading to the practice is not falsifiable and therefore not amenable to scientific inquiry. The working mechanisms that underlie the effectiveness of EMDR, and whether the eye movement component in EMDR contributes to its clinical effectiveness are still points of uncertainty and contentious debate. <...> An early critical review and meta-analysis that looked at the contribution of eye movement to treatment effectiveness in EMDR concluded that eye movement is not necessary to the treatment effect. Salkovskis (2002) reported that the eye movement is irrelevant, and that the effectiveness of the procedure is solely due to its having properties similar to cognitive behavioral therapies, such as desensitization and exposure. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Francine_Shapiro |
Awards As the originator of EMDR, Dr. Shapiro is a recipient of a variety of awards, including the International Sigmund Freud Award for Psychotherapy of the City of Vienna in conjunction with the World Council for Psychotherapy, the American Psychological Association Trauma Psychology Division Award for Outstanding Contributions to Practice in Trauma Psychology, and the Distinguished Scientific Achievement in Psychology Award presented by the California Psychological Association. |
Wikipedia |
The advantage of EMDR, TIR and “Freezone” over scientological
“auditing” is that they are cheaper. All battles between
psychiatry and the Church of Scientology are simply the battles over
adept’s/patient’s money.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clear_(Scientology) |
Clear in Dianetics and
Scientology is one of two levels a practitioner can achieve on the way
to personal salvation. A state of Clear is reached when a person
becomes free of the influence of engrams, unwanted emotions or painful
traumas not readily available to the conscious mind. Scientologists
believe that human beings accumulate anxieties, psychosomatic
illnesses, and aberration due to receiving engrams throughout their
lives. By applying dianetics, every single person can reach Clear. <...> It is estimated that the cost of reaching the Clear state in Scientology is $128,000. |
Wikipedia |
The Church of Scientology claims that if a man will read
scientological documents of higher level than this man is rated
according to the Church of Scientology, then such man will surely
become very ill and might even die. These claims were disproved in year
2008 when WikiLeaks released top secret Operating Thetan documents of
the Church of Scientology and now everybody on the planet can read and
analyze these secret Operating Thetan documents – thousands of people
have read these secret Operating Thetan documents and nobody got ill
despite the intimidating claims of the Church of Scientology.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Operating_Thetan |
In March 2008, the Church of
Scientology's Operating Thetan documents were leaked on WikiLeaks. The
Church of Scientology claimed their hosting is a copyright violation
implying that the collection is Church doctrine. The court found that
it was legal to download, use, read, and practice these teachings
outside the church. |
Wikipedia |
The human brain contains billions of neurons and all these neurons
process the information in parallel. The main personality does not have
the direct access to all neural calculations which are done in the
brain – many neural calculations are done in the independent autonomous
neuroclusters and the results of these calculations remain “invisible”
to the main personality during normal awareness state. However during
the dream/OOBE stage the information from autonomous neuroclusters can
be transferred to main personality and main personality thus gains “new
knowledge”. The source of that “new knowledge” physically lies inside
the brain of that man however it is inaccessible during normal
awareness state.
The “new knowledge” which was gained during OOBE stage is not the
source of absolute truth – the reliability level of such “new
knowledge” is equivalent to watching news on TV – it might have some
value however it might be total disinformation as well.
There are many people who do not know that neurons in the brain process
the information in parallel.
Please read the detailed article which explains why the
brain is a massively parallel computing machine.
Neurons in the brain are organized into groups/networks/clusters
which are specialized in solving various tasks. In other words, the
brain consists of multiple modules which independently solve the tasks
and present only the final result to the main personality. The main
personality is able to observe and control the detailed flow of
calculations only in very small number of modules. However majority of
modules do not let in the main personality into the process solving the
task and these modules solve the task completely independently and only
when the final result is ready then this result is presented to the
main personality. The main personality was not involved into the
process of solving the problem and main personality was even not aware
that solving was taking place. The main personality simply received the
final answer/solution to the problem and due to the ignorance of the
brain physiology people naively believe that they have received “revelation”
from “out of this world”. It is interesting to note that religious
adepts naively believe that “revelations” which they have
received themselves surely
must come from divine sources (from God, angels, etc) and not from
demons, and that “revelations”
received by adepts of competing religions surely must come from demonic
sources and not from divine sources. However the truth is that all
these “revelations” come from autonomous neuroclusters inside
their own brain. These “revelations” sometimes are called as “heart's
voice”, “insight” or “intuition”.
In psychology and psychiatry autonomous neuroclusters have ill-defined
name “subconscious”, and when autonomous neuroclusters provide
ready-made solution for the main personality – psychologists and
psychiatrists call such phenomenon as “intuition” while
religious adepts call the same phenomenon as “divine enlightenment”.
Current psychiatry/psychology is unable to provide clear scientific
definition of “intuition” and is unable to explain the
underlying mechanism of “intuition”, however Neurocluster Brain
Model provides clear and simple definition:
Intuition is the flow of information from autonomous neuroclusters
to the main personality.
It is important to note that when a man’s brain functions poorly then
the intuition of such man functions poorly too. This is due to
simple reason – intuition is the part of his poorly functioning
brain.
Many esoteric schools offer various “intuition
training programs” claiming that with “intuition training”
you can achieve astral projection, telekinesis, dream control, past
life recall, and many more exciting abilities.
There is a very popular myth that it is very good to have high
intuition, according to that myth – the higher the intuition the better.
However the reality is following.
The level of intuition is directly proportional to the percentage of
autonomous independent areas (neuroclusters) in the brain which do not
let the main personality to control calculations which occur in these
areas of the brain.
The bigger the number of such uncontrollable independent neuroclusters
in the brain – the higher the intuition.
The level of intuition is a measure of how much the main personality
does not have the control over neuroclusters inside the brain.
If main personality has 100% control over all neuroclusters in the
brain then intuition is equal to 0%.
If main personality has 0% control over all neuroclusters in the brain
then intuition is equal to 100%.
If main personality has 50% control over all neuroclusters in the brain
then intuition is equal to 50%.
And so on.
By the way, there is one popular claim used massively in the media
which says “women have more intuition than men”
which is naively presented as an advantage. However, let’s raise a
simple question: having no control over his own brain is an advantage
or not?
The term “subconscious” has the same problems as the term “intuition”
– current psychiatry/psychology is unable to provide clear scientific
definition of “subconscious” and is unable to explain the
underlying mechanism of “subconscious”,
however Neurocluster Brain Model provides clear and simple definition:
subconscious is the array of autonomous neuroclusters which are
insubordinate to the main personality.
Autonomous neuroclusters (a.k.a. subconscious)
provide only final calculated result to the main personality, they do
not allow main personality to observe and control calculations which
are done in autonomous neuroclusters. Autonomous neuroclusters can
process and store processed information without main personality being
aware of that stored information. Main personality can gain some
limited access to that stored information (in autonomous neuroclusters)
during the dreams and during “spiritual travels”.
The term “subconscious mind” is roughly equivalent to
independent autonomous neuroclusters which can
carry on a vast number of activities outside of the main personality’s
conscious awareness.
We will explain the principle how you can use autonomous neuroclusters
in your own advantage.
Suppose you have a complex mental task which you need to solve, however
at the current moment you are unable to devote the time for that. Even
if at current moment you do not have time for finding the solution, you
still need to devote a little of your time to carefully study all the
details of the task formulation in order to fully understand what kind
of problem you will need to solve. And then just leave it and go to do
all other things which you need to do, don’t think anymore about that
complex mental task which you will need to solve. You don’t need to
think about it. Autonomous neuroclusters will do that job for you even
without your involvement. And when after some time (a week, a month,
etc) you will return to that complex mental task which you need to
solve, there is high probability that that you will find the solution
much faster than in the case when you would see the first time the
formulation of the problem. This is due to the simple reason.
Autonomous neuroclusters inside your brain got acquainted with this
task when you had showed the task to them and they were busy in finding
the solution to that particular problem without your involvement while
you were busy with your other matters. And when you return to that
particular problem, autonomous neuroclusters will provide you with
half-solutions or full-solutions of that particular problem and this
will greatly save your time.
In psychology this technique is called “incubation”: when you have
reached an impasse in solving a difficult problem, you simply put it
aside and work on something else while your autonomous neuroclusters
continue working on the problem. Often the solution to the problem will
be revealed to your main personality in a flash later as some
autonomous neurocluster passes its answer. The more this kind of
thinking is practiced, the more reinforced and developed it becomes.
Another popular synonym for the term “subconscious” is “unconscious”
(a.k.a. “unconscious mind”). The authors who coined the term
“unconscious mind” revealed their total lack of knowledge about
brain physiology because all neurons in the brain are busy with
information
processing and all these neurons are “conscious”, in other words
“unconscious mind” is the mind which is always “conscious”
even when the main personality is not aware of their activity. The term
“unconscious mind” is erroneous and obvious oxymoron.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oxymoron |
An oxymoron (plural oxymora or
oxymorons) is a figure of speech that juxtaposes elements that appear
to be contradictory. <...> The most common form of oxymoron involves an adjective–noun combination of two words. <...> examples of oxymora of this kind include: ● Dark light ● Living dead ● Guest host (also: Permanent guest host) ● Little while ● Crazy wisdom ● Mournful optimist ● Violent relaxation Less often seen are noun–verb combinations of two words, such as the line "The silence whistles" from Nathan Alterman's "Summer Night", or in a song title like Simon & Garfunkel's "The Sound of Silence". |
Wikipedia |
All activities which can be done without a special attention while
being in “autopilot mode” (like walking, etc) – all such activities are
done by autonomous neuroclusters.
Another example of autonomous neuroclusters at work is the situation
when a man has some skill (for example drawing/dancing/etc), however he
is totally unable teach other people that same skill and he is unable
to explain how he is doing that skillful activity. This is due to
simple reason – this activity is done by autonomous neuroclusters and
the main personality of that man does not know how to accomplish that
activity.
This is the typical scenario with men who claim to have paranormal
abilities (like clairvoyance, reading mind of other people, etc). When
you ask such man: “please explain how do you accomplish this task”, he
says: “I do not know, it just happens and that’s it”. That is correct –
the main personality of that man really does not know how to do that,
because this job is done by autonomous neuroclusters inside his brain.
The principles of brain architecture and organization can be explained
by the following analogy.
Suppose there is a large building, and that building has many rooms,
and each room contains one man. The entire building belongs to one
company and all people in that building are the employees of the
company. The director of that company resides in one room, and
employees are located in the remaining rooms. The analogy is following:
the director is the “main personality” and the employees located in the
other rooms are “autonomous neuroclusters”. Director has the power to
give the commands for the employees. If the director is
powerful/clever/etc, then employees obey his commands and execute
appointed jobs – in this case there is good order and almost no chaos
in the brain. However, another scenario is possible. If (for whatever
reason) the company’s employees ignore the commands of the director,
and each employee does whatever he wants – in this case, the human
brain contains a chaos, and such a person is schizophrenic (we will
remind that the etymological meaning of the term “schizophrenic” is
“split mind”). Director of the company has the power to order the
employees to learn one or another skill, and/or to raise their
qualifications in one or another specific area. Let’s suppose that the
director commanded that employee A must learn Chinese language, the
employee B must learn to fly the plane, the employee C must learn how
to do surgery of hearts, etc. In this case, the workers who have
specialized skills, enable the entire company to be able to accomplish
one or the other work (to read Chinese, to fly the plane, to do surgery
of hearts, etc). If at least one employee is able to accomplish certain
specialized task, then, in essence, the whole company is able to
accomplish that certain specialized task, because that employee belongs
to the company. However, let’s assume that on of the employees (for
example, the one which knows the Chinese language) has died (the
analogy would be – the brain area was physically injured). In this case
the company becomes incapable to read Chinese texts. When an employee
has died who knew the Chinese language, the director (main personality)
will be unable to read anything written in Chinese, because reading of
Chinese texts was done by the employee, not by the director. The
director does not have the skill to read Chinese. The only skill which
director possesses is giving orders to the employees, as for example
“here is the Chinese text, please read it and translate it to me”,
however the director cannot read the Chinese text on his own.
Exactly the same situation is in the brain with the main personality.
The main personality can only give orders to other neuroclusters to do
one or another job; however the main personality is unable to
accomplish these works on his own. Without subordinate neuroclusters
the main personality himself is nothing.
Experimental evidence shows that when subordinate neuroclusters are
physically injured or destroyed, the intelligence level of main
personality immediately drops down.
According to the teachings of scientology the mind is composed of
two parts: 1) analytical mind and 2) reactive mind. The
translation of scientological terms “analytical mind” and “reactive
mind” into the terminology used in Neurocluster Brain Model
is the following: the “analytical mind” are the parts of the
brain (neuroclusters) which are under the control of the main
personality, and the “reactive mind” are the parts of the brain
(neuroclusters) which are insubordinate to the main personality.
Scientological term “reactive mind” in current
psychiatry/psychology is called “subconscious”.
According to the teachings of scientology the “reactive mind” is
the place where “engrams” are stored.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Engram_(Dianetics) |
In Dianetics and Scientology, an
engram is defined as "a mental image picture which is a recording of an
experience containing pain, unconsciousness and a real or fancied
threat to survival. It is a recording in the reactive mind of something
which actually happened to an individual in the past and which
contained pain and unconsciousness ... It must, by definition, have
impact or injury as part of its content. These engrams are a complete
recording, down to the last accurate detail, of every perception
present in a moment of partial or full unconsciousness." |
Wikipedia |
The translation of scientological term “engram” into the
terminology used in Neurocluster Brain Model is the following: “engram”
is autonomous neurocluster which contains the software
subroutine/procedure/function/routine/subprogram which constantly in
real time checks the surrounding environment conditions and if it
detects some predefined trigger stimulus then it initiates reaction of
the organism even when the main personality might be not aware of that
stimulus.
“Engram” is the autonomous neurocluster which is somewhat similar to
“watchdog timer”, the only difference is that this neurocluster
constantly watches for some predefined trigger stimulus instead of
system hang-up.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Watchdog_timer |
A watchdog timer (sometimes
called a
computer operating properly or COP timer, or simply a watchdog) is an
electronic timer that is used to detect and recover from computer
malfunctions. During normal operation, the computer regularly resets
the watchdog timer to prevent it from elapsing, or "timing out". If,
due to a hardware fault or program error, the computer fails to reset
the watchdog, the timer will elapse and generate a timeout signal. The
timeout signal is used to initiate corrective action or actions. The
corrective actions typically include placing the computer system in a
safe state and restoring normal system operation. Watchdog timers are commonly found in embedded systems and other computer-controlled equipment where humans cannot easily access the equipment or would be unable to react to faults in a timely manner. In such systems, the computer cannot depend on a human to reboot it if it hangs; it must be self-reliant. For example, remote embedded systems such as space probes are not physically accessible to human operators; these could become permanently disabled if they were unable to autonomously recover from faults. A watchdog timer is usually employed in cases like these. |
Wikipedia |
Let’s illustrate the idea with some examples. Suppose some
time in the past you ate some spoiled food (for example spoiled egg)
and you got sick after that. The information about that event
automatically gets stored inside some neurocluster and this
neurocluster becomes the “sentry” which constantly monitors the
surrounding environment scanning for the smell/taste/form/etc of that
food which got you sick. This “sentry” neurocluster becomes active for
the whole lifetime after it is formed.
No matter where do you go, no matter what do you do, this “sentry”
neurocluster constantly scans the environment searching for the signs
of spoiled food, and when it is triggered then it initiates the
avoidance reaction of the organism even when the main personality might
be unaware of the stimulus which triggered the reaction. When “sentry”
neurocluster is triggered, the man might become
nervous/anxious/hysteric/etc and such man will have no awareness and
will have no knowledge whatsoever about what is causing this condition.
We will provide another classical example of the formation of “sentry”
neurocluster . When a child for the first time touches some hot thing
and gets painfully burned – after that event a “sentry” neurocluster is
formed which constantly monitors the surrounding environment for the
hot items.
There are thousands of such “sentry” neuroclusters in the brain of the
man and all these “sentry” neuroclusters run their scanning-searching
subroutines fully autonomously and without any involvement of the main
personality.
The scientology claims that all “engrams” are bad and a man
should get rid of all “engrams” thus becoming “clear”.
However this claim is false. There are myriads of “engrams”
which are absolute biological necessity for the organism to survive –
as for example, “engrams” which save you from burning from hot
objects, “engrams” which save you from falling from extreme
heights, “engrams” which save you from bedwetting while you are
asleep, and so on. If you will “clear” the brain from all “engrams”
as suggested by the scientological doctrine, then such organism would
perish the same day (by falling from extreme height, by eating spoiled
food, etc) – the scientological idea of becoming “fully cleared”
and “completely free from engrams” is a nonsense incompatible
with the sustaining of life. However the claims of scientology about “engrams”
are not completely incorrect – despite there are myriads of “engrams”
which are absolute biological necessity for the organism to survive,
some of the “engrams” might produce negative effects on the
quality of life of the man and clearing of such “engrams”
will really improve the quality of life – some educational movies of
the Church of Scientology provide good examples of such cases, like for
example “Dianetics – A Visual Guidebook to the Mind”, “How to
Use Dianetics”, etc.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clear_(Scientology) |
Clear in Dianetics and
Scientology is one of two levels a practitioner can achieve on the way
to personal salvation. A state of Clear is reached when a person
becomes free of the influence of engrams, unwanted emotions or painful
traumas not readily available to the conscious mind. Scientologists
believe that human beings accumulate anxieties, psychosomatic
illnesses, and aberration due to receiving engrams throughout their
lives. By applying dianetics, every single person can reach Clear. A person is said to be a Clear when he "no longer has his own reactive mind and therefore suffers none of the ill effects that the reactive mind can cause." A Clear is said to be "at cause over" (in control of) their "mental energy" (their thoughts), and able to think clearly even when faced with the very situation that in earlier times caused them difficulty. The next level of spiritual development is that of an Operating Thetan. A person who has not reached a state of Clear is called a "pre-clear." Dianetics states that a person's awareness is influenced by the stimulus-response of the reactive mind. Achieving the state of Clear means a person has overcome the reactive mind and is in complete control of their analytical mind. According to Hubbard: "A Clear is a being who no longer has his own reactive mind, and therefore suffers none of the ill effects the reactive mind can cause. The Clear has no engrams which, when restimulated, throw out the correctness of his computations by entering hidden and false data." It is estimated that the cost of reaching the Clear state in Scientology is $128,000. |
Wikipedia |
Let’s return to “multiple personality disorder” which was
described above. In earlier times “multiple personality disorder”
was called “double conscious”, “double consciousness”, or
“dual personality” and only much later (approximately at the end
of 19th century and the beginning of 20th century) it got the name “multiple
personality disorder”.
The term “schizophrenia” was made up from two Greek roots:
skhizein (gr. σχίζω) which means “to split” and phrēn (gr. φρήν)
which means “mind”. The exact translation from Greek of word “schizophrenia”
means “split mind”, thus the word “schizophrenia” would
be a much better term to describe the patient’s condition than the term
“multiple personality disorder”. However the word “schizophrenia”
was already in use in psychiatry having another meaning, thus new term
was needed to be invented in order word meanings do not clash. Thus
instead of word “schizophrenia” the new name “multiple
personality disorder”
was given. In year 1994 American Psychiatric
Association renamed “multiple personality disorder” into improper name
“dissociative identity disorder (DID)” which clearly reveals that
current psychiatry has no clue whatsoever about underlying mechanism
of “multiple personality disorder”.
Term which is used by the person to describe the phenomenon reveals the
level of that person’s comprehension about the phenomenon. The higher
level of comprehension enables to forecast and to control manifestation
of that phenomenon. As for example, in earlier times people called the
lightning as “punishment of God” and people trying to avoid the
lightning strike were praying to various Gods, while nowadays people
call the lightning as “electric discharge” and use lightning rods to
avoid lightning strikes.
Why does the psychiatry have so many problems with “multiple
personality disorder”? The answer is very simple. First of all – “multiple
personality disorder” is a very rare phenomenon – it is so rare
that many psychiatrists/psychologist have even never heard of it.
Secondly, very often patients diagnosed as “multiple personality
disorder” simply have big fantasies and have nothing to do with
real “multiple personality disorder”.
Theses fakers with big fantasies bring a chaos into psychiatry because
many psychiatrists after dealing with such fake cases come to wrong
conclusion that “multiple personality disorder” is non-existing
phenomenon. “Multiple personality disorder”
is obvious only when
there is a drastic change in all patient’s behavior: the change in
voice timbre, the change in vocabulary used, the change in handwriting
script, the change in gait, etc. However such cases are very rare. It
is much more common when after “switch of personality” there are almost
no change in voice timbre, no change in vocabulary used, no change in
handwriting script, no change in gait – however the patient claims that
now he is not Peter, but instead he is John. Such “personality
switches” are totally inconvincible and look like a simple fake. Thus
when a psychiatrist has seen only such cases in his practice, he makes
a wrong conclusion that there is no such thing as “multiple
personality disorder”, that all this is fake, and that you need to
call this thing as “dissociative identity disorder (DID)“.
Yes, indeed there cases of fake “multiple personality disorder”.
However there is a scientific tool which enables to discern fake cases
from real cases of “multiple personality disorder”. fMRI scans
of the brain during the “switching” of personalities (a.k.a. “alters”)
can easily discern fake cases from real cases of “multiple
personality disorder”. In genuine case of “multiple personality
disorder”
during the “switch” of personality there is a sudden change of active
brain areas in fMRI image. In fake case of “multiple personality
disorder” during the “switch” of personality there is almost no
change of active brain areas in fMRI image.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Functional_magnetic_resonance_imaging |
Functional magnetic resonance
imaging or functional MRI (fMRI) is a functional neuroimaging procedure
using MRI technology that measures brain activity by detecting changes
associated with blood flow. This technique relies on the fact that
cerebral blood flow and neuronal activation are coupled. When an area
of the brain is in use, blood flow to that region also increases. |
Wikipedia |
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zhM0xp5vXqY |
|
MPD patient switching on command
and in brain scanner Length: 8 minutes Clip from BBC Tomorrow's World programme showing a patient with multiple personality disorder switching between personalities whilst undergoing an MRI brain scan. |
http://science.jrank.org/pages/4495/Multiple-Personality-Disorder-History-incidence.html |
Bonnie L.Schwidand (2014): I have been a forensic document examiner with an emphasis on handwriting examinations for the past 35 years, and have had an opportunity to collect writings from a man who has been diagnosed with MPD/DID. In a case study using a writing tablet and accompanying software, we were able to demonstrate that the writings of at least three of the 'personalities' were distinguishable forensically. We are looking for additional studies. |
Net Industries. Education,
knowledge, information. |
http://www.i-g-s.org/igs2011/IGS2011Schwidposter_final.pps |
Forensic examination of the
writing of a man with multiple personalities By Bonnie L. Schwid (BS, D-BFDE, Anagraphics, LLC) & Hans-Leo Teulings (Neuroscript, LLC) International Graphonomics Society (IGS) |
https://www.researchgate.net/...dissociative_identity_disorder_--_A_longitudinal_and_a_kinematic_study |
Abstract: Forensic Document Examiners (FDEs) may confront questioned handwritings of persons diagnosed with a Dissociative Identity Disorder (DID), formerly known as a multiple personality disorder. While there is scientific research on DID, most of the literature related to handwriting in DID is anecdotal. Many articles refer to modifications of handwriting for each personality, but no evidence has been found to indicate that handwriting was analyzed using a kinematic approach to collect dynamic data from the writing. This paper will be the first known study to compare the different personalities of a participant diagnosed with DID by recording pen movements and establishing dynamic variables using a Wacom pen tablet and the MovAlyzeR software, an objective standard for measuring writing for scientific research in handwriting. The results of the kinematic analysis are then compared to a conventional analysis. Initial results show both static and kinematic differences between the personalities. Additionally, this study documents the stability of the personalities over time, from 1993 to 2011. |
By Bonnie L.Schwidand,
Hans-LeoTeulings Case Study: Writings of a Person with Dissociative Identity Disorder - a Longitudinal and a Kinematic Study. Journal of Forensic Document Examination, 2013, YoL23, pp. 41-61. |
We will remind that the level of intuition
is a measure of how much the main personality does not have the control
over neuroclusters inside the brain. The bigger the number of such
uncontrollable independent neuroclusters in the brain – the higher the intuition.
In other words, the level of intuition is a measure of “split
mind”, the level of intuition is a measure of “schizophrenia”
(if original Greek etymology is used). Here additional explanation is
needed. The real world fact is that by definition the
brain of every human alive contains autonomous neuroclusters (because
such are neuroanatomical laws), the only difference is that in
different people these autonomous neuroclusters have different level of
autonomy and independence. In some people the main personality
keeps autonomous neuroclusters quite under the control, while in other
people the autonomous neuroclusters are so powerful that these
neuroclusters begin issuing commands for main personality – this
phenomenon is perceived as “voice from heaven”, “voice of
cosmos”, “angel Gabriel”, etc.
According to the Greek etymology of the term “schizophrenia”
– the more powerful and the more autonomous are neuroclusters – the
higher is level of schizophrenia. By definition, all people are
schizophrenic, only the level of schizophrenia is different in
different people. Some people are schizophrenic only teeny-tiny, while
other people are very schizophrenic. When the level of schizophrenia
exceeds some threshold then psychiatrists label such man as “schizophrenic”.
There is a common misconception that a man is either schizophrenic or
he is not. Such comprehension is fundamentally wrong. The reality is
that all people are schizophrenic, however psychiatrists put the label “schizophrenic”
only when the level of schizophrenia exceeds some threshold. We will
clarify this by using the analogy. Almost all people drink alcohol
(with rare exceptions), for the sake of simplicity let’s assume that
all people drink alcohol. The reality is that all people who drink
alcohol are “alcohol addicts” no matter of how much alcohol they
consume. However doctors put the label “alcohol addict”
only when some threshold of consumed alcohol is exceeded. Exactly the
same situation is with schizophrenia – psychiatrists put the label “schizophrenic”
only when the level of schizophrenia exceeds some threshold.
The higher the intuition – the more “schizophrenic” the
man is. When the level of intuition exceeds some threshold then
psychiatrists put such man is into lunatic asylum.
When some former colonial country breaks apart from the empire and
declares independence then after some time that country may become even
more powerful than the former empire – a good example of such scenario
is USA which declared independence from British Empire on July 4, 1776.
Exactly in the same way some cluster of neurons may declare
independence from the main personality and may become stronger and
stronger eventually becoming even more clever/powerful than the main
personality. Some esoteric schools provide courses for “intuition
training” claiming that increasing the level of intuition is
advantageous. However, let’s raise a simple question: training
neuroclusters in your own brain to become independent from the main
personality is an advantage or not? Having no control over your own
brain is an advantage or not?
The brain is parallel computing machine which solves many tasks in
parallel and neurons group themselves into clusters for solving one or
another task. Some neuroclusters can “steal” neurons from other
neuroclusters thus expanding their own domination and power, also some
neuroclusters may force other neuroclusters to subdue. If some
neurocluster takes over enough amount of resources (i.e. enough number
of neurons) then it can become powerful enough to compete with the main
personality. If such neurocluster takes over even more resources then
it may become even more clever than the main personality.
When autonomous neurocluster becomes more clever than the main
personality then it can surprise the main personality by its level of
knowledge and the main personality will start to believe that he is
communicating with “higher spiritual beings” or even God himself.
If autonomous neurocluster has friendly symbiotic attitude towards the
main personality then it is called as “angel/archangel/God/etc”,
however if autonomous neurocluster has hostile attitude towards the
main personality then it is called “demonic/satanic/black spirit”.
The brain may contain not one but many autonomous neuroclusters which
are more clever than the main personality and these neuroclusters are
competing for the resources – all the battles between Gods and demons
are happening inside the same territory – inside the brain of the man.
It is important to note that when a God/demon settles inside the brain
of the man then the strength/power of that God/demon is at the expense
of the main personality. The more recourses the God/demon steals from
the main personality the more powerful the God/demon becomes. In other
words, the more clever becomes the God/demon the more dumber becomes
the main personality. It is important to note that prayers to the
particular God strengthen the neurocluster which represents that God,
thus the more religious adept prays to his God the more dumber becomes
the main personality of that religious adept – such are the laws of
brain physiology.
When the main personality has no control over some areas of the brain
then the following scenarios are possible with these uncontrolled areas:
1) they may become a chaotic anarchy (which happens very often) and
such phenomenon is called “schizophrenia” – lunatic asylums are full of
such people and many such people are freely walking in the streets;
2) these uncontrolled areas may be taken over by Gods/demons (such
cases are quite rare). In psychiatry it is considered that if a man has
began talking with “cosmos/higher
intelligence/god/angels/demons/aliens/etc” then such condition is
considered to be the highest stage of mental illness which is
impossible to cure – such patients are drugged with psychotropic drugs
which render the patient into vegetable-like state – the psychiatry has
no other effective tools how to treat “talking with cosmos”.
Almost all religious teachings use the phrase “this man sold his
soul to the devil”. The physiological meaning of this phrase is very
simple – the main personality voluntarily “sells” the brain resources
(areas of brain) to the demon naively believing that he will get
something valuable in exchange/return. The demon/God happily takes over
given areas of brain, however whether the demon/God will thank to the
main
personality for the gift – that remains an open question – the most
probable scenario is that demon/God will give nothing valuable in
return.
Esoteric schools provide various techniques for development of “astral
body” which provides the ability to travel into “spiritual worlds”.
The physiological nature of the “astral body” is exactly identical to
physiological nature of demons/Gods which were described above, the
only difference from demons/Gods – the “astral body” is not independent
– the “astral body” is like a diving/space-suit, a vehicle into which
the main personality can transfer itself and the main personality can
use this vehicle for traveling inside “spiritual worlds”. If you want
to be able to travel inside “spiritual worlds” then having “astral
body” in your disposition is not enough. You also need that your
“astral body” would be strong and powerful because feeble “astral body”
is incapable to carry you far away. The analogy is the car. If your car
is broken/rotten/decayed then you will be unable to travel far away
using such car. You need to take care of your car and it will take care
of you. Exactly the same situation is with “astral body” – you need to
take care of your “astral body” in order to keep it strong and healthy.
The “astral body” is represented by cluster of physical neurons – if
man’s physical brain is functioning poorly then “astral body” will
function poorly too. If areas of physical brain containing “astral
body” will be physically damaged/destroyed then “astral body” will be
damaged/destroyed too and man will lose the ability to travel inside
“spiritual worlds”.
It has been reported that CIA possess special brainwashing and mind
control techniques which can artificially induce MPD (multiple
personality disorder) in a target person. Such artificially created MPD
in CIA is called by a nickname “Manchurian Candidate” or “Jekyll-Hyde”.
The usage of “Jekyll-Hyde” person in a military missions
provides huge advantages – the artificially induced personality can
accomplish some preprogrammed task
(like killing or blowing up somebody) and the main personality has no
knowledge whatsoever about it. Even if the enemy will catch “Jekyll-Hyde”
and will torture him to death, he will not give away the secret because
the main personality has no access to artificially implanted
personality’s knowledge database.
It has been reported that it is possible to artificially implant into
human brain up to 20-40 independent personalities which can remain
dormant (latent) for years until the demand of the creator who can
provoke manifestation of these hidden independent personalities to
accomplish the needed mission.
For some movies about brainwashing
and mind control please click here.
Eastern esoteric schools are superior to abrahamic religions
because eastern esoteric schools have workable techniques and tools for
“getting into the spiritual worlds” and “meeting spiritual beings”,
while in abrahamic religions only few random adepts manage to “get into
the spiritual worlds” and these “spiritual” adepts have no clue how did
they managed to “get into the spiritual world” and they can’t teach
these skills for other adepts. Adepts of abrahamic religions explain
this situation in the following way – God acts in mysterious ways, God
chooses some people in mysterious ways and God gives these chosen
people the ability to get into “spiritual world”.In other words adepts
of abrahamic religions have no control and no workable techniques and
no working tools for “getting into spiritual worlds” – there are
however some exceptions, like Pentecostalism, which will be covered
later.
Eastern tradition has a concept of “kundalini”. Adepts of eastern
tradition believe that the power of kundalini lies coiled at the base
of the spine and special training and special techniques can free
kundalini power – can lift kundalini power upwards in the spine towards
the top of the head. Gurus of eastern tradition claim that kundalini is
very powerful force and that incorrect handling of kundalini will
cripple or even will kill a man.
Spiritual gurus claim that correct handling of kundalini can turn human
into semi-god, who for example can turn off the Sun using his power of
will. And here we have very important moment. It is obvious that if
somebody would turn off the Sun even for a second, then the Earth
planet would fly out of its orbit and even if the Sun would be turned
on again, the orbit of the Earth would be changed irreversibly which
would cause cataclysms and life on Earth would perish and so on. It is
obvious that super-yogis who claim that they can turn off the Sun using
their kundalini power, turn off the Sun not in the real physical world,
but instead they turn off the representation of the Sun in their brain.
In other words, the Sun stops its existence only in the brain of
super-yogi however the physical real Sun remains shining for all other
remaining people.
In the highest levels of yoga yogis learn to turn off/on the
representations of objects in their brain and learn to manipulate these
representations in various possible ways.
And this is the underlying mechanism of so-called “siddhi powers” –
supernatural magical powers like telekinesis, teleportation,
levitation, etc.
All these “siddhi” phenomena happen inside yogi’s brain and not in the
real physical world.
In the highest stages of yoga yogis learn to induce artificial
controlled hallucinations inside their own brain – yogis are able to
create, to destroy and to manipulate in all possible ways the
representations of objects inside their own brain – and it is very easy
to prove that, as for example in the case of telekinesis you need to
record with video camera the object which the yogi tries to move
telekinetically – the video recording will show that the real physical
object remains still in the same place while the yogi is convinced that
he sees the object being moved – it is not the real physical object
which is moving, however the representation of object is moving inside
the brain of the yogi.
Yoga schools have detailed techniques and exercises for mastering the
highest stages of yoga and yogis spend decades of life trying to evolve
skills for inducing artificial controlled hallucinations inside their
own brain.
Only very small percentage of yogis achieve this desired goal.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Siddhi |
Siddhis are what practitioners
believe to be spiritual advancement acquired through sadhana (spiritual
practices), such as meditation and yoga. People who have attained
this state are formally known as siddhas. <...> In the Pancatantra, a siddhi may be the term for any unusual skill or faculty or capability. Eight primary siddhis In Hinduism eight siddhis (Ashta Siddhi) are known: ● Aṇimā: reducing one's body even to the size of an atom ● Mahima: expanding one's body to an infinitely large size ● Garima: becoming infinitely heavy ● Laghima: becoming almost weightless ● Prāpti: having unrestricted access to all places ● Prākāmya: realizing whatever one desires ● Iṣṭva: possessing absolute lordship ● Vaśtva: the power to subjugate all Bhagavata Purana Five siddhis of yoga and meditation In the Bhagavata Purana, the five siddhis of yoga and meditation are: ● tri-kāla-jñatvam: knowing the past, present and future ● advandvam: tolerance of heat, cold and other dualities ● para citta ādi abhijñatā: knowing the minds of others and so on ● agni arka ambu viṣa ādīnām pratiṣṭambhaḥ: checking the influence of fire, sun, water, poison, and so on ● aparājayah: remaining unconquered by others Ten secondary siddhis In the Bhagavata Purana, Lord Krishna describes the ten secondary siddhis as: ● anūrmi-mattvam: Being undisturbed by hunger, thirst, and other bodily appetites ● dūra-śravaṇa: Hearing things far away ● dūra-darśanam: Seeing things far away ● manaḥ-javah: Moving the body wherever thought goes (teleportation/astral projection) ● kāma-rūpam: Assuming any form desired ● para-kāya praveśanam: Entering the bodies of others ● sva-chanda mṛtyuh: Dying when one desires ● devānām saha krīḍā anudarśanam: Witnessing and participating in the pastimes of the gods ● yathā sańkalpa saḿsiddhiḥ: Perfect accomplishment of one's determination ● ājñā apratihatā gatiḥ: Orders or commands being unimpeded |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abhijñā |
Abhijñā (Skt., Pali, abhiññā;
Tib., mngon shes, མངོན་ཤེས་) has been translated generally as
"knowing," "direct knowing" and "direct knowledge" or, at times more
technically, as "higher knowledge" and "supernormal knowledge." In
Buddhism, such knowing and knowledge is obtained through virtuous
living and meditation. In terms of specifically enumerated knowledges,
these include worldly extra-sensory abilities (such as seeing past and
future lives) as well as the supramundane extinction of all mental
intoxicants (āsava). <...> Enumerations of special knowledges In the Pali Canon, the higher knowledges are often enumerated in a group of six or of three types of knowledge. The six types of higher knowledges (chalabhiññā) are: 1. "Higher powers" (iddhi-vidhā), such as walking on water and through walls; 2. "Divine ear" (dibba-sota), that is, clairaudience; 3. "Mind-penetrating knowledge" (ceto-pariya-ñāṇa), that is, telepathy; 4. "Remember one's former abodes" (pubbe-nivāsanussati), that is, recalling ones own past lives; 5. "Divine eye" (dibba-cakkhu), that is, knowing others' karmic destinations; and, 6. "Extinction of mental intoxicants" (āsavakkhaya), upon which arahantship follows. The attainment of these six higher powers is mentioned in a number of discourses, most famously the "Fruits of Contemplative Life Discourse" (Samaññaphala Sutta, DN 2). The first five powers are obtained through meditative concentration (samadhi) while the sixth is obtained through insight (vipassana). The sixth type is the ultimate goal of Buddhism, which is the end of all suffering and destruction of all ignorance. According to the Buddha, indulgence in the abhinjas needs to be avoided, as they can distract from the ultimate goal of Enlightenment. Similarly, the three knowledges or wisdoms (tevijja or tivijja) are: 1. "Remember one's former abodes" (pubbe-nivāsanussati); 2. "Divine eye" (dibba-cakkhu); and, 3. "Extinction of mental intoxicants" (āsavakkhaya). The three knowledges are mentioned in numerous discourses including the Maha-Saccaka Sutta (MN 36) in which the Buddha describes obtaining each of these three knowledges on the first, second and third watches respectively of the night of his enlightenment. These forms of knowledge typically are listed as arising after the attainment of the fourth jhana. While such powers are considered to be indicative of spiritual progress, Buddhism cautions against their indulgence or exhibition since such could divert one from the true path of obtaining suffering's release. Parallels in other cultures The first five types of Abhijna, are similar to the siddhis of yoga in Hinduism, mentioned in the Bhagavata Purana and by Patanjali: ● Knowing the past, present and future; ● Tolerance of heat, cold and other dualities; ● Knowing the minds of others; ● Checking the influence of fire, sun, water, poison, and so on; ● Remaining unconquered by others. |
Wikipedia |
Yoga guru Swami Vishnudevananda (the disciple of authoritative yoga
guru Sivānanda Saraswati) established Sivananda Yoga Vedanta Centers
which are now spread around the world.
Sivananda Yoga Centre released “The Sivananda Book of Meditation” which
is the instructive manual for the yogis. “The Sivananda Book of
Meditation” in Chapter 11 (“Deepening meditation state”) clearly states
that when yogi practices the yoga correctly then such yogi begins to
experience hallucinations – yogi begins to see various hallucinatory
colored lights, yogi begins to hear various hallucinatory sounds, yogi
travels into “astral worlds” and sees various deities/angels/etc.
“The Sivananda Book of Meditation” ends with Chapter 12 (“Experiences
of expanded consciousness”) which clearly states that when yogi
achieves
hallucinations described above the yogi should not stop and yogi should
continue, because the ultimate goal of the yogi is the Samadhi
state – the state of ultimate hallucinations when a yogi begins to
hallucinate
that he has merged with the Universe.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sivananda_Saraswati |
Sivānanda Saraswati (8 September
1887 – 14 July 1963) was a Hindu spiritual teacher and a proponent of
Yoga and Vedanta. Sivānanda was born Kuppuswami in Pattamadai, in the
Tirunelveli district of Tamil Nadu. He studied medicine and served in
British Malaya as a physician for several years before taking up
monasticism. He lived most part of his life near Muni Ki Reti,
Rishikesh. He was the founder of The Divine Life Society (1936), Yoga-Vedanta Forest Academy (1948) and author of over 200 books on yoga, Vedanta and a variety of subjects. He established Sivananda Ashram, the headquarters of The Divine Life Society (DLS), on the bank of the Ganges at Sivanandanagar, at a distance of 3 kilometres from Rishikesh. Sivananda Yoga, the yoga form propagated by his disciple Swami Vishnudevananda, is now spread in many parts of the world through Sivananda Yoga Vedanta Centres. These centres are not affiliated with Sivānanda's ashrams, which are run by the Divine Life Society. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.amazon.co.uk/Sivananda-Book-Meditation-Yoga-Centre/dp/1856751244 |
The Sivananda Book of Meditation Sivananda Yoga Centre Paperback: 160 pages Publisher: Gaia Books Ltd (9 July 2003) Language: English ISBN-10: 1856751244 ISBN-13: 978-1856751247 |
Amazon |
The same yogic “siddhi powers” in scientology are called “superpowers”
which are attained at “Operating Thetan” levels (the highest
stages of scientological “bridge to total freedom”). The founder
of scientology L. Ron Hubbard coined an acronym MEST which stands for matter,
energy, space and time, the component parts of the physical
universe. Scientologists claim that by completing scientology courses,
it is possible to eventually attain "cause
over MEST" — the ability to control matter, energy and spacetime in
the physical universe, free of the encumbrance of the body.
Scientological movies “Dianetics – A Visual Guidebook to the Mind”
and “How to Use Dianetics” provide good instructions about
dianetical procedures which were developed by the Church of
Scientology. The purpose of dianetical procedures is to transfer data
from “reactive mind” (== autonomous neuroclusters) into “analytical
mind” (== neuroclusters which are under control of main
personality).
Scientological adept becomes “clear” when data is maximally
transferred from “reactive mind” into “analytical mind”.
In other words, despite scientologists never mention that (and most
probably scientologists do not understand that), however reaching the
state of “clear” is actually the reduction of intuition
into minimum level. We will remind that the level of intuition
is a measure of how much the main personality does not have the control
over neuroclusters inside the brain. In “clear” state the
scientological adept has minimum level of “intuition” – in other
words in “clear” state the main personality has maximum control
over neuroclusters. It is interesting to note, that after reaching the
state of “clear” and going further up in “scientological
bridge”, the process is totally reversed – in OT (“Operating
Thetan”) levels the scientological adept learns how to artificially
induce hallucinations in his own brain – gaining so-called “superpowers”
like telekinesis, teleportation, telepathy, etc – the higher the OT
level the stronger the hallucinations – in every higher OT level the
main personality loses more and more of the control over neuroclusters,
in other words the level of intuition is increased when going
up in OT levels.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clear_(Scientology) |
Clear in Dianetics and
Scientology is one of two levels a practitioner can achieve on the way
to personal salvation. A state of Clear is reached when a person
becomes free of the influence of engrams, unwanted emotions or painful
traumas not readily available to the conscious mind. Scientologists
believe that human beings accumulate anxieties, psychosomatic
illnesses, and aberration due to receiving engrams throughout their
lives. By applying dianetics, every single person can reach Clear. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Operating_Thetan |
In Scientology, Operating Thetan
(OT) is a spiritual state above Clear. It is defined as "knowing and
willing cause over life, thought, matter, energy, space and time
(MEST)".<...> Scientology doctrine defines OT as the "highest state there is". The OT is able to "control or operate thought, life, matter, energy, space, and time" whether he or she has a body and mind or not.<...> After having removed one's own reactive mind and thus attaining the state of Clear, one may then go on to the OT levels. |
Wikipedia |
Many “spiritual gurus” claim that the “spiritual-growth” of the man
is inevitably accompanied by gaining of the “siddhi powers” – the more
the man “growths spiritually” the more “siddhi powers” are revealed in
such a man. In different religions “siddhi powers” have different
names, like for example “the gifts of the Holy Spirit”, “superpowers”
and
on – the exact name does not matter, in all cases and in all religions the
“spirituality” is the susceptibility to experience hallucinations. The
more frequently man experiences hallucinations the more “spiritual”
such man is.
It is important to note that not all “miracles” are hallucinations
inside own brain. There is also another category of “miracles” – the
elementary fraud.
For some documentary movies
about revealed “miracles” please click here.
The food plays an important role in achieving the heights of the
spirituality and for this reason special diets are recommended which
disturb the equilibrium of biochemical reactions inside the brain which
greatly helps to induce hallucinations, however the starvation is even
more effective technique than special diets. It is important to note
that short duration starvation will not carry the man into the
“spiritual worlds” because the body will use the accumulated recourses
to keep the equilibrium of brain’s biochemical reactions intact, and
only long enough starvation will knock out the biochemical equilibrium
when some of vital biochemical substances will be depleted.
Almost all spiritual gurus teach that in order to increase spirituality
one needs to starve himself, and some spiritual gurus claim that 40
days of starvation without the food and water guarantees the entrance
into the “spiritual worlds”. Long starvation disturbs the equilibrium
of biochemical reactions inside the brain which result in the blockade
of sensory input signals and invokes the dream simulator which carries
a man into “spiritual worlds”.
http://www.exoticindiaart.com/product/paintings/yogi-attains-siddhi-OP89/ |
The Yogi Attains Siddhi.
Illustration from Bhagavad-gītā As It Is. |
It is well known fact in the medicine that long starvation induces
hallucinations. Medicine has a huge number of documented facts about
consequences of long starvation, as for example when a ship sailing the
ocean becomes uncontrollable (engine breakdown, etc) and people in the
ship are forced into the long starvation, then when such ship is found
and
rescued, then the people who are still alive and did not die from
starvation – all such rescued people will ramble in hallucinatory
visions.
http://adventure.howstuffworks.com/survival/wilderness/live-without-food-and-water1.htm |
Advanced
starvation will cause your organs to shut down one by one. People in
the throes of severe starvation might experience the following: ● Hallucinations ● Convulsions ● Muscle spasms ● Irregular heartbeat |
Charles W. Bryant. How long can
you go without food and water? |
http://www.survival-goods.com/v/9_Longest_Records_for_Surviving_without_Food/ |
Barry Horne
(1998). Time Survived: 68 Days <...> He began his third and last hunger strike in October 1998. On day 43 of his hunger strike he received the last rights and was placed in a “hunger strike cell”, fitted with just a cardboard chair and table. By day 66 he was hallucinating, deaf in one ear and blind in one eye; he could no longer remember why he was on hunger strike. After 68 days without food he ended his ordeal. |
9 Longest Records for Surviving
without Food |
For some scientific articles about
fasting please click here.
Exactly the same working principle was used by American Indians.
Indians had the ritual of initiation into the manhood which was
mandatory for all
Indian boys in order they become “true men”. The essence of the
initiation ritual
was the following. Indian boy must climb into the top of the mountain
and he must sit
there starving without food and without water day after day (which
might take
weeks) and he must wait until he will see the souls of the ancestors,
and
these souls of the ancestors must tell him his new manhood name. After
the boy has
met souls of the ancestors and after he has heard his new manhood name,
he must
climb down the mountain and tell his Indian tribe his new manhood name,
and
after that moment the boy becomes “true man”. However not all boys who
climb
on the top of the mountain meet the souls of the ancestors. Many boys
starve
themselves into the coma stage however the souls of the ancestors do
not come to meet them. For that reason other Indians periodically climb
to the
mountain to check if the boy still has a consciousness or if he has
fallen into
the coma stage. If the boy is found in the coma stage, then he is
brought back
down from the mountain, revived, offered food and water and after some
time the
same procedure of climbing into the mountain is repeated again. The
procedure is repeated the second time, the third time, etc – as many
times as needed
until the boy finally meets the souls of the ancestors and hears his
new
manhood name from these souls. Some boys who wanted to avoid this
torturing ritual
had cheated – after sitting several days on the top of mountain they
climbed down
and lied that they had met the souls of the ancestors and that these
souls had
told him his new manhood name. However this lie must had been kept a
secret for
the rest of the life, otherwise he would get death sentence for
cheating in such
an “important” ritual.
The founders of abrahamic religions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam) also
practiced long starvation which induced hallucinatory visions in which
they met the God and other “spiritual beings”.
For example, the prophet Ezekiel starved himself without food and water
for forty days and after these forty days of starvation in the cave he
had began hearing the voice of the God.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=1+Kings+19&version=ESV |
7 And the angel of the Lord came
again a second time and touched him and said, “Arise and eat, for the
journey is too great for you.” 8 And he arose and ate and drank, and went in the strength of that food forty days and forty nights to Horeb, the mount of God. The Lord Speaks to Elijah 9 There he came to a cave and lodged in it. And behold, the word of the Lord came to him, and he said to him, “What are you doing here, Elijah?” |
Bible. 1 Kings 19:7-9 |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Auditory_hallucination |
Auditory hallucination A paracusia, or auditory hallucination, is a form of hallucination that involves perceiving sounds without auditory stimulus. Auditory hallucinations need to be distinguished from endaural phenomena in which sounds are heard without any external acoustic stimulation but arise from disorders of the ear or auditory system. A common form of auditory hallucination involves hearing one or more talking voices. This may be associated with psychotic disorders such as schizophrenia or mania, and holds special significance in diagnosing these conditions. However, individuals may hear voices without suffering from diagnosable mental illness. There are three main categories into which the hearing of talking voices can often fall: a person hearing a voice speak one's thoughts, a person hearing one or more voices arguing, or a person hearing a voice narrating his/her own actions. These three categories do not account for all types of auditory hallucinations. Other types of auditory hallucination include exploding head syndrome and musical ear syndrome. In the latter, people will hear music playing in their mind, usually songs they are familiar with. Reports have also mentioned that it is also possible to get musical hallucinations from listening to music for long periods of time. This can be caused by: lesions on the brain stem (often resulting from a stroke); also, sleep disorders such as narcolepsy, tumors, encephalitis, or abscesses. Other reasons include hearing loss and epileptic activity. |
Wikipedia |
Moses starved himself without food and water for forty days and after these forty days of starvation in artificially induced hallucinatory vision Moses received the Ten Commandments from the God (Bible. Exodus 34:28). It is very important to note that the most sacred object in all abrahamic religions – Ten Commandments of God – was the result of hallucinations which were artificially induced by forty days of starvation.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Exodus%2034&version=ESV |
27 And the Lord said to Moses,
“Write these words, for in
accordance with these words I have made a covenant with you and with
Israel.” 28 So he was there with the Lord forty days and forty nights. He neither ate bread nor drank water. And he wrote on the tablets the words of the covenant, the Ten Commandments. 29 When Moses came down from Mount Sinai, with the two tablets of the testimony in his hand as he came down from the mountain, Moses did not know that the skin of his face shone because he had been talking with God. 30 Aaron and all the people of Israel saw Moses, and behold, the skin of his face shone, and they were afraid to come near him. 31 But Moses called to them, and Aaron and all the leaders of the congregation returned to him, and Moses talked with them. 32 Afterward all the people of Israel came near, and he commanded them all that the Lord had spoken with him in Mount Sinai. 33 And when Moses had finished speaking with them, he put a veil over his face. 34 Whenever Moses went in before the Lord to speak with him, he would remove the veil, until he came out. And when he came out and told the people of Israel what he was commanded, 35 the people of Israel would see the face of Moses, that the skin of Moses' face was shining. And Moses would put the veil over his face again, until he went in to speak with him. |
Bible. Exodus 34:27-35 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Deuteronomy+9&version=ESV |
9 When I went up the mountain to
receive the tablets of stone, the tablets of the covenant that the Lord
made with you, I remained on the mountain
forty days and forty nights.
I neither ate bread nor drank water. |
Bible. Deuteronomy 9:9 |
After receiving the first set of the commandments, Moses smashed the stone tablets on the ground because he had found out that Israelites were engaged in a massive sin-fest. Moses then repeated his forty days of starvation procedure before ascending Mount Sinai the second time to receive the replacement set of the Ten Commandments.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Deuteronomy+9&version=ESV |
18 Then I lay prostrate before
the Lord as before, forty days and forty
nights. I neither ate bread nor drank water, because of all the
sin that you had committed, in doing what was evil in the sight of the
Lord to provoke him to anger. |
Bible. Deuteronomy 9:18 |
Jesus Christ also starved himself for forty days in the desert and
after these forty days of starvation in artificially induced
hallucinatory
vision Jesus Christ met the Devil instead of the God (Bible. Matthew
4:2 and Luke 4:2).
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Matthew%204&version=ESV |
1 Then Jesus
was led up by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil. 2 And after fasting forty days and forty nights, he was hungry. 3 And the tempter came and said to him, “If you are the Son of God, command these stones to become loaves of bread.” 4 But he answered, “It is written, “‘Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that comes from the mouth of God.’” 5 Then the devil took him to the holy city and set him on the pinnacle of the temple 6 and said to him, “If you are the Son of God, throw yourself down, for it is written, “‘He will command his angels concerning you,’ and “‘On their hands they will bear you up, lest you strike your foot against a stone.’” 7 Jesus said to him, “Again it is written, ‘You shall not put the Lord your God to the test.’” 8 Again, the devil took him to a very high mountain and showed him all the kingdoms of the world and their glory. 9 And he said to him, “All these I will give you, if you will fall down and worship me.” 10 Then Jesus said to him, “Be gone, Satan! For it is written, “‘You shall worship the Lord your God and him only shall you serve.’” 11 Then the devil left him, and behold, angels came and were ministering to him. |
Bible. Matthew 4:2 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke%204&version=ESV |
1. And Jesus,
full of the Holy Spirit, returned from the Jordan and was led by the
Spirit in the wilderness 2 for forty days, being tempted by the devil. And he ate nothing during those days. And when they were ended, he was hungry. 3 The devil said to him, “If you are the Son of God, command this stone to become bread.” 4 And Jesus answered him, “It is written, ‘Man shall not live by bread alone.’” 5 And the devil took him up and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time, 6 and said to him, “To you I will give all this authority and their glory, for it has been delivered to me, and I give it to whom I will. 7 If you, then, will worship me, it will all be yours.” 8 And Jesus answered him, “It is written, “‘You shall worship the Lord your God, and him only shall you serve.’” 9 And he took him to Jerusalem and set him on the pinnacle of the temple and said to him, “If you are the Son of God, throw yourself down from here, 10 for it is written, “‘He will command his angels concerning you, to guard you,’ 11 and “‘On their hands they will bear you up, lest you strike your foot against a stone.’” 12 And Jesus answered him, “It is said, ‘You shall not put the Lord your God to the test.’” 13 And when the devil had ended every temptation, he departed from him until an opportune time. |
Bible. Luke 4:2 |
It is interesting to note that Christians claim that “loss or
lack
of appetite”
is the proof of the Holy Spirit, however at the same time
Christians claim that “loss or lack of appetite” is the proof of
demonic
possession. In other words, exactly the same phenomenon (“loss or
lack of appetite”) is used to prove the divinity and at the same
time the
same
to prove the demonic possession – it is obvious that Christian dogmas
have faulty logic.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Exorcism_in_the_Catholic_Church |
Signs
of demonic invasion vary
depending on the type of demon and its purpose, including: <...> 1. Loss or lack of appetite 2. Cutting, scratching, and biting of skin 3. A cold feeling in the room 4. Unnatural bodily postures and change in the person's face and body 5. The possessed losing control of their normal personality and entering into a frenzy or rage, and/or attacking others 6. Change in the person's voice 7. Supernatural physical strength not subject to the person's build or age 8. Speaking or understanding another language which they had never learned before 9. Knowledge of things that are distant or hidden 10. Intense hatred and violent reaction toward all religious objects or items 11. Antipathy towards entering a church, speaking Jesus' name or hearing scripture. |
Wikipedia |
It is important to note one fundamental flaw in the dogmatism of
all
religions – the same exactly identical signs/features are claimed to be
simultaneous proof of both: 1) the divinity and 2) the demonic
possession.
As for example, the simultaneous proof of both the divinity and the
demonic possession are phenomena of: stigmata (wounds on body),
“the
gift of prophecy”, “the gift of speaking tongues” (a.k.a. glossolalia,
xenoglossy, xenoglossia, foreign accent syndrome),
“the gift of the
interpretation of tongues”, “the gift of the word of wisdom”,
“the gift
of the word of knowledge”, “the gift of the working of miracles”,
and
so on.
It is obvious that religious dogmatism has a complete lack of logical
thinking.
http://www.ewtn.com/library/prayer/roman2.txt |
Signs of possession may be the
following: ability to speak with some
facility in a strange tongue or to understand it when spoken by
another; the faculty of divulging future and hidden events; <...> |
The Roman Ritual (Latin: Rituale Romanum).
Part XIII. Exorcism. Chapter I: General Rules Concerning Exorcism. Translated by Philip T. Weller, S.T.D. 1964 |
Please click here to read more about
faulty logic in religious
dogmas which claim that the same exactly identical signs/features are
simultaneous proof of both the divinity and the demonic possession.
Another effective technique is the holotropic
breathwork which invokes “siddhi”
powers like past life recall, etc. What is the physiological mechanism
of the holotropic breathwork? During the holotropic breathwork the
lungs are
hyperventilated and as the result the concentration of oxygen (O2)
is increased in the blood and the concentration of carbon dioxide (CO2)
is decreased. The normal concentration of carbon dioxide (CO2)
in the blood is approximately 6% and during the hyperventilation the
concentration of CO2 decreases. When CO2
concentration in the blood drops to 3.5% then this condition is called
“hypocapnia”. Hypocapnia causes cerebral vasoconstriction, leading to
cerebral hypoxia and this can cause dizziness and induce
hallucinations. If hypocapnia is increased even more then this leads to
the blackout. The essence of holotropic breathwork technique is to keep
CO2 concentration in the blood at such level which is
sufficient to induce hallucinations however the man still has not
fallen into the blackout. Holotropic breathwork technique allows a man
to travel into the “spiritual worlds”, allows talking to Gods (Jesus,
Krishna, Vishnu, etc), past life recall, etc.
Other important techniques for achieving “spiritual heights” are
various special physical exercises, as for example various yogic
physical exercises which deform and strangulate veins/ lymphatic
vessels/etc (by putting legs on the head, etc) and as a result disturb
the equilibrium of biochemical reactions inside the brain in the
similar way like holotropic breathwork technique thus invoking
spiritual experiences, like “traveling into the spiritual worlds”, etc.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hypocapnia |
Hypocapnia
or hypocapnea also known as hypocarbia, sometimes incorrectly called
acapnia, is a state of reduced carbon dioxide in the blood. Hypocapnia
usually results from deep or rapid breathing, known as hyperventilation. Hypocapnia is the opposite of hypercapnia. Effects Even when marked, hypocapnia is normally well tolerated. However, hypocapnia causes cerebral vasoconstriction, leading to cerebral hypoxia and this can cause transient dizziness, visual disturbances, and anxiety. A low partial pressure of carbon dioxide in the blood also causes alkalosis (because CO2 is acidic in solution), leading to lowered plasma calcium ions and increased nerve and muscle excitability. This explains the other common symptoms of hyperventilation — pins and needles, muscle cramps and tetany in the extremities, especially hands and feet. Because the brain stem regulates breathing by monitoring the level of blood CO2, hypocapnia can suppress breathing to the point of blackout from cerebral hypoxia. Causes Hypocapnia is sometimes induced in the treatment of medical emergencies such as intracranial hypertension and hyperkalaemia. Self-induced hypocapnia through hyperventilation is the basis for the dangerous schoolyard fainting game. Deliberate hyperventilation has been used by underwater breath-hold divers for the purpose of extending dive time as it effectively reduces respiratory drive due to low CO2 levels allowing one to break one's standard limit of breath holding at the risk of shallow water blackout (which is a significant cause of drowning) as while air hunger is reduced the oxygen levels are not increased, in fact hypocapnia reduces the oxygen levels available to the brain due to the elevated affinity of oxygen to hemoglobin (bohr effect) hence highly increasing the chances of blackout. |
Wikipedia |
http://networkmagazine.ie/articles/news-upcoming-holotropic-breathwork-dunderry-park |
<...> "Holotropic"
means moving towards wholeness, Holotropic Breathwork was created by
Stan and Christina Grof by combining ancient holistic healing
techniques from around the world, such as yogic breathing practices,
sound, sacred music, chanting, drumming, and body oriented
psychotherapy. The Holotropic experience focuses on creating a non ordinary state of consciousness to give participants access to a deeper experience of themselves, helping them transcend the limits of ordinary consciousness and invoke the inner healer, therefore helping to heal deep seated issues within the body/mind and connecting to profound spiritual experiences. During a session people can access traumatic events from their past that are hindering them from living a fulfilling life in the present. Symptoms such as depression, anxiety, stress, loneliness, heartache and loss have their origins in our unconscious mind. Holotropic Breathwork helps bring these unexperienced experiences to the surface and by making the unknown known through expressing the strong emotions locked into the body/mind the person is healed in a deep and profound way, which often leads to a profound transformation in their daily lives. Typically the healing experiences can range from reliving birth trauma, clearing childhood hurts and alleviating physical ailments. Other Holotropic experiences can include Transpersonal encounters that are beyond the personal everyday ego awareness, such as transcendence of physical space and time, contact with other life forms, past life or synchronistic experiences and contact with archetypes or mythological realms. |
Upcoming Holotropic Breathwork
at Dunderry Park. July 8, 2013 |
Another effective technique to get into “spiritual world” is the
usage of various psychotropic substances. However we will not swell
into this topic because majority of people understand that psychotropic
substances induce only hallucinations and nothing more. Only very small
percentage of people believe that psychotropic substances get them into
supposedly “real spiritual world”.
However when a man sees/hears hallucinations without the usage of
psychotropic substances then religious adepts consider that as sacred
mystical experience, they consider that they get into the “real
spiritual world”.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ayahuasca |
Ayahuasca (UK /ˌaɪjəˈwæskə/; US
/ˌaɪjəˈwɑːskə/), or iowaska, or yagé (/jɑːˈheɪ/ or /jæˈheɪ/), is an
entheogenic brew made out of Banisteriopsis caapi vine and other
ingredients. The brew is used as a traditional spiritual medicine in
ceremonies among the Indigenous peoples of the Amazon basin. It can be mixed with the leaves of the Psychotria viridis (chacruna) leaf or chagropanga, or mimosa tenuiflora rootbark; dimethyltryptamine (DMT)-containing plant species. It has been reported that some psychoactive effects can be felt from consuming the ayahuasca vine alone. The hallucinogen DMT will be digested in the stomach and remain inactive without the inclusion of a monoamine oxidase inhibitor (MAOI) such as Banisteriopsis caapi. Therefore, a combination of both a MAOI-containing plant and DMT-containing substance is necessary for full hallucinogenic effects. The resulting brew is known by a number of different names (see below). Nomenclature Ayahuasca is known by many names throughout Northern South America and Brazil. Ayahuasca is the hispanicized style spelling of a word in the Quechua languages, which are spoken in the Andean states of Ecuador, Bolivia, Peru, and Colombia. Speakers of Quechua languages or of the Aymara language may prefer the spelling ayawaska. This word refers both to the liana Banisteriopsis caapi, and to the brew prepared from it. In the Quechua languages, aya means "spirit, soul", "corpse, dead body", and waska means "rope" and "woody vine", "liana". The word ayahuasca has been variously translated as "liana of the soul", "liana of the dead", and "spirit liana". In Brazil, the brew and the liana are informally called either caapi or cipó; the latter is the Portuguese word for liana (or woody climbing vine). In the União do Vegetal of Brazil, an organised spiritual tradition in which people drink ayahuasca, the brew is prepared exclusively from B. caapi and P. viridis. Adherents of União do Vegetal call this brew hoasca or vegetal. The Achuar people and Shuar people of Ecuador and Peru call it natem, whereas the Sharanahua peoples of Peru call it shori. |
Wikipedia |
Religious adepts claim that prayers/meditation can heal illnesses.
Let’s analyze what is the physiological underlying mechanism of such
healing. It is well known fact in the medicine that many illnesses have
psychosomatic origin. We will explain more detailed. Organism consists
of many cells. Every living cell exchanges matter with its
surroundings: nutritive/building materials come into the cell and
cellular waste products must be carried out of the cell. When cellular
exchange of matter is well-run then organism is healthy. However when
cellular exchange of matter is disturbed then organism becomes ill with
some illness. There are many ways to disturb cellular exchange of
matter, as for example by physically damaging the organism or when
nourishing blood vessel is clogged up by some physical object, etc. One
other way to disturb cellular exchange of matter is psychosomatic. What
does it mean? The underlying mechanism is very simple. Human brain
controls muscles/organs by sending “commands” via nerves. These
“commands” which are sent by the brain might become damaging to the
organism – as for example due to stress (or some other reasons) a
muscle might become permanently spasmodically contracted which leads to
strangling of some blood-vessel or lymphatic vessel which leads to the
disturbance of cellular matter exchange and organ/organism becomes ill
with some illness. In other words, the cause of the illness is the
damaging “commands” send by the brain to the organism. What is the
solution of this problem? The solution is very simple. All you need to
do is to eliminate the broadcasting of damaging “commands” to the
organism which is achieved by bringing human brain into vegetable-like
state which is achieved by meditation, religious prayers, atheistic
autogenic training, etc. When brain is brought into vegetable-like
state by meditation/prayers/etc then brain stops broadcasting damaging
“commands” to the organism and as the result organ/organism starts to
heal.
It is important to note that using meditation/prayers it is possible to
heal only the illnesses of psychosomatic origin. However if the illness
is not of the psychosomatic origin then meditation/prayers will fail to
heal such illness. As for example, if a man has his arm/leg amputated
then meditation/prayers will be unable to grow back arm/leg for that
man.
People who have returned from astral journeys claim that they have
seen sightings and they have heard sounds during astral journeys. It is
important to note one important feature in all these reports – the
sightings and sounds have exactly the same characteristics as if they
were seen with physical eyes and were heard with physical ears.
However, physical eyes can see electromagnetic spectrum wavelengths
from about 390 to 700 nm (visible spectrum range), and physical ears
can hear frequencies from 20 to 20,000 Hz (hearing range). If the
range of visible spectrum is changed even slightly then the appearance
of the world becomes almost unrecognizable. Below are some example
images which show how the world looks in the infrared range.
http://bayswater.ca/2010/02/i-see-your-pain/ |
Infrared thermal image |
http://www.infraredcamerasinc.com/Medical-Imaging-Photo-Gallery/Medical-Thermal-Imaging-Photo-Gallery.html |
Infrared thermal image |
http://www.m3inspect.com/thermal_imaging.html |
|
Infrared thermal image |
http://www.govtech.com/technology/Drive-By-Thermal-Imaging-Quantifies-Energy-Loss.html |
Infrared thermal image |
http://www.wired.co.uk/magazine/archive/2012/06/start/infrareds-walk-on-the-wild-side |
Infrared thermal image |
However there are no reports whatsoever from astral travelers about
seeing the world in other spectrum range or hearing sounds in other
frequency range. It is pretty obvious that it is impossible to fail to
notice such thing as the change of visible spectrum range because the
view of the world would change drastically. All astral travelers always
see the world in the same spectrum range as if they would see it using
physical eyes.
This raises very simple question: how it can be that the soul sees and
hears exactly in the same spectrum range if the soul is made up from
different substance than the physical body? The only scenario when
“astral eyes” could see the images exactly in the same spectrum range
is when “astral eyes” would have exactly the same construction as
physical eyes. It is enough even to slightly change the parameters of
eye’s composing parts and the seen images would immediately slide to
other spectrum range. In order “astral eye” could see the identical
image which is seen by the physical eye, the “astral eye” should have
exactly the same identical pupil, it must react exactly to the same
identical electromagnetic spectrum of light, etc.
However, if “astral eye” would begin to register visible spectrum range
frequencies then such “astral eye” would interact with photons of
visible spectrum range and automatically such “astral eye” would become
visible by physical eyes. Invisible “astral eye” cannot see visible
spectrum range which we see. If the soul and “astral eye” are invisible
to our physical eyes then the soul cannot see the world in the same
spectrum range as our physical eyes see. In best case scenario,
invisible “astral eye” can see the world only in the spectrum range
which is invisible to our physical eyes (like x-rays spectrum or
something like that). The spectrum range seen by physical and astral
eyes must be completely different and cannot be the same. Which means
that world seen by physical and astral eyes must be two completely
different things. This is elementary physics.
However astral travelers report that they are seeing the world in
exactly the same spectrum range as seen with physical eyes and this
fact is a very strong proof that all these astral journeys happen
simply in the virtual world modeled and simulated inside the brain of
the astral traveler and these virtual worlds are quite good copies of
the physical world.
Some “spiritual gurus” claim that you can learn to see the aura of a
man in a few seconds.
For example, Alexey Vasilevich
Trekhlebov (rus. Алексей Васильевич
Трехлебов)
claims that you need to defocus your eyes completely, as if you are
looking through the object in front of you, and you will immediately
see the aura of the man with your own eyes.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mCKy4iwxsOI |
|
(in Russian) Аура тонкий мир
хотите увидеть за 60 сек Length: 5 minutes |
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9z1WEaDlrQE |
|
(in Russian) Ведагоръ. Как
научиться видеть
биополе Length: 19 minutes |
So-called “aura” (the colored halo which appears around the object)
can be easily explained by elementary physics.
The defocused pupil of the eye forms the chromatic aberration and as a
result the colored halo appears around the image of the object.
This colored halo is caused by the defect of the eye’s optical system
and it has nothing to do with the aura of a man.
Explanation below:
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chromatic_aberration |
In
optics, chromatic aberration (CA, also called chromatic distortion, and
spherochromatism) is an effect resulting from dispersion in which there
is a failure of a lens to focus all colors to the same convergence
point. It occurs because lenses have different refractive indices for
different wavelengths of light. The refractive index of transparent
materials decreases with increasing wavelength in degrees unique to
each. Chromatic aberration manifests itself as "fringes" of color along boundaries that separate dark and bright parts of the image, because each color in the optical spectrum cannot be focused at a single common point. Since the focal length f of a lens is dependent on the refractive index n, different wavelengths of light will be focused on different positions. Chromatic aberration (1) and its reduction by using achromatic lens (2) |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Optical_aberration |
An optical aberration is a
departure of the performance of an optical
system from the predictions of paraxial optics. In an imaging system,
it occurs when light from one point of an object does not converge into
(or does not diverge from) a single point after transmission through
the system. Aberrations occur because the simple paraxial theory is not
a completely accurate model of the effect of an optical system on light
(due to the wave nature of light), rather than due to flaws in the
optical elements. Aberration leads to blurring of the image produced by an image-forming optical system. Makers of optical instruments need to correct optical systems to compensate for aberration. |
Wikipedia |
Adepts of Hindu and tantric/yogic traditions claim that human has
subtle body which has chakras
– energy points or knots in the subtle body.
However other esoteric schools claim that the structure of human’s
subtle body is completely different and without any chakras. As
for
example, the adepts of Carlos Castañeda (who proclaimed himself as the
follower of Southern Mexico Toltec shamanic tradition) claim that
human’s subtle body has the structure of “luminous energy egg”
which has “assemblage point”.
It is important to note that neither chakras
nor luminous energy egg can
be seen by physical eyes and also there is no equipment which would be
able to register the existence of chakras
or luminous energy egg.
The only possible way to see chakras
or luminous energy egg is by
entering into “spiritual world”.
It is important to note that when adepts of Hindu and tantric/yogic
traditions enter the “spiritual world” they never see luminous
energy egg which has assemblage point, they see only chakras,
and vice versa – when
adepts of Carlos Castañeda enter the “spiritual world” they never see chakras,
they see only luminous energy egg which has assemblage point.
It is quite
obvious that the same human cannot have two completely different
incompatible structures of the subtle body.
If the object cannot be registered by physical senses and if there is
no equipment which is able to register the existence of the object then
such object perfectly matches the definition of “hallucination” –
hallucination is a perception in the absence of a stimulus.
In other words, both chakras
and luminous energy egg
perfectly match the definition of “hallucination”.
The experience inside “spiritual world” is governed by fundamental law:
the apriori belief system of the man fully determines and defines what
kind of objects that man will see inside “spiritual world”. If a man
apriori believes that astral
(silver) cord exists then such man will see astral cord
when being in
“spiritual world”. If a man apriori believes that chakras exist
then such man will
see chakras when being in
“spiritual world”. If a man apriori believes that luminous energy
egg which has assemblage point exists then such
man will see luminous energy egg with
has assemblage point when being in “spiritual world”. And so on.
Hallucinations are experienced not only by humans, but also by other
animals too – one good proof for that are dogs whose master has died
some time ago, such dogs sometimes stare into the empty space and begin
acting exactly in the same unique way as if his master has come to
visit him – at such moments religious adepts believe that the dog sees
the ghost of his dead master who has come to visit the dog – the
reality is that the dog sees hallucinatory image of his dead master
which is generated inside the dog’s brain.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hallucination |
A
hallucination, in the broadest sense of the word, is a perception in
the absence of a stimulus. In a stricter sense, hallucinations are
defined as perceptions in a conscious and awake state in the absence of
external stimuli which have qualities of real perception, in that they
are vivid, substantial, and located in external objective space. The
latter definition distinguishes hallucinations from the related
phenomena of dreaming, which does not involve wakefulness; illusion,
which involves distorted or misinterpreted real perception; imagery,
which does not mimic real perception and is under voluntary control;
and pseudohallucination, which does not mimic real perception, but is
not under voluntary control. Hallucinations also differ from
"delusional perceptions", in which a correctly sensed and interpreted
stimulus (i.e. a real perception) is given some additional (and
typically bizarre) significance. Hallucinations can occur in any sensory modality — visual, auditory, olfactory, gustatory, tactile, proprioceptive, equilibrioceptive, nociceptive, thermoceptive and chronoceptive. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.onlinemeditation.org/images/complete-chakra-chart.jpg |
|
Complete chakra chart according
to Hindu and tantric/yogic traditions |
http://www.theshiftofconsciousness.info/castaneda.html |
|
Luminous Energy Eggs of a Human
according to Southern Mexico Toltec shamanic tradition |
Religious adepts claim that a man born blind gains the
ability to see when entering NDE (Near-Death Experience) or OOBE
(Out-of-Body-Experience). One example of such claim is provided below.
http://kernz.org/nd/nde-papers/Ring/Ring-Journal%20of%20Near-Death%20Studies_1997-16-101-147-1.pdf |
Near-Death
and Out-of-Body Experiences in the Blind: A Study of Apparent Eyeless
Vision Kenneth Ring, Ph.D. Sharon Cooper, M.A. University of Connecticut Abstract: This article reports the results of an investigation into near-death and out-of-body experiences in 31 blind respondents. The study sought to address three main questions: (1) whether blind individuals have near-death experiences (NDEs) and, if so, whether they are the same as or different from those of sighted persons; (2) whether blind persons ever claim to see during NDEs and out-of-body experiences (OBEs); and (3) if such claims are made, whether they can ever be corroborated by reference to in-dependent evidence. Our findings revealed that blind persons, including those blind from birth, do report classic NDEs of the kind common to sighted persons; that the great preponderance of blind persons claim to see during NDEs and OBEs; and that occasionally claims of visually-based knowledge that could not have been obtained by normal means can be independently corroborated. We present and evaluate various explanations of these findings before arriving at an interpretation based on the concept of transcendental awareness. <….> Conclusion <…> The story of Sarah implied that she really could see during her NDE, in the way that a sighted person might. |
Journal of Near-Death Studies |
There are many documented cases when surgery has restored the
ability of
seeing in born blind adult patients. In all such cases after the
recovery from blindness the patients were unable to recognize any
object (as for example, were unable to distinguish a spoon from a
horse, a square from circle, etc) and only after long training such man
hardly learns to recognize some objects (not all objects, but only some
classes of objects). In many cases such patients never learn to
recognize visual objects and restored seeing is only a hindrance for a
patient because main personality is irritated by signals coming from
the eyes and these signals cannot be usefully processed, so these
patients
simply put on black glasses and continue to live fully blind life to
which they are already used to.
Religious adepts claim that when a man born blind enters
NDE/OOBE he gains the ability see and in an instant moment he can
recognize objects, however such claims can be easily proved to be wrong
by using born blind patients who recovered from blindness using surgery
– these patients do see, however they are unable to recognize any
visual object. Thus all reports which claim that born blind man was
able to see and instantly recognize trees/table/etc in NDE/OOBE
contradict medical facts. Ability of seeing and ability of recognizing
objects are two separate unrelated things. In order to clarify the idea
we will provide an analogy. Suppose you hear a man speaking some
unknown foreign language – in this case you are able to hear sounds,
however you are unable to recognize any word in continuous speech, for
you the continuous speech will be equivalent to a simple noise. Exactly
same situation is with born blind patients – recovery from blindness
simply flushes the main personality with visual noise and none of the
visual objects can be recognized and identified.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Recovery_from_blindness |
Recovery
from blindness is the phenomenon of a blind person gaining the ability
to see, usually as a result of medical treatment. As a thought
experiment, the phenomenon is usually referred to as Molyneux's
Problem. The first published human case was reported in 1728 by the
Surgeon William Cheselden. Patients who experience dramatic recovery
from blindness experience significant to total Agnosia, having serious
confusion with their visual perception. <...> In 1974, Richard Gregory described a patient, Sidney Bradford, a 52-year-old who gained vision from corneal grafts to both eyes. <...> Before surgery Bradford was a machinist, but even after acquiring vision preferred working with his eyes closed to identify tools. |
Wikipedia |
Religious adepts claim that flat EEG during NDE
(Near-Death Experience) proves that the person was completely dead
during NDE experience, however such claim is not true. The truth is
that EEG is unable to register the electric potentials generated by an
individual neurons, EEG is able to register only the synchronous
activity of thousands of neurons. If EEG is flat then it does not mean
that all neurons are “silent” and “dead”. To clarify the idea we will
provide the analogy. Suppose you are walking nearby a football stadium
(during a match) in which thousands of football fans synchronously
loudly chant the name of their supported team – you can hear this
chanting even being far away from the stadium. However if football fans
do not synchronously chant loudly then you will be unable to hear what
two men are talking to each other sitting in nearby seats in the
stadium. Exactly the same situation is with EEG. When heart beating and
breathing stops, the brain is transferred into energy saving mode and
all non-vital zones of the brain are shut down saving the last
resources for the neurocluster of main personality, which immediately
is thrown into “spiritual worlds” (into the virtual worlds modeled by
the brain). Huge zones of the brain are devoted for processing
information coming from sensory organs (extracting invariant features),
as for example in order to recognize visual stimulus (as for example
the figure of some deity/angel/etc) coming from the physical eyes
millions of neurons must do information processing and this neural
activity can be registered with EEG. However when being in “spiritual
world” the deity/angel/etc is modeled by relatively small number of
neurons and EEG is unable to register this neural activity, EEG will be
flat despite the fact that at the same time main personality is
communicating with deity/angel/etc in “spiritual world”. This is
elementary physics and neurobiology. The main personality can have
extensive “spiritual experience” during flat EEG. When a man is in coma
stage and if you will put microelectrodes into single neurons then you
will be able to register neural spikes in single neurons even when EEG
is flat. Neurons stop firing spikes only when they are physically
damaged or destroyed.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Electroencephalography |
Electroencephalography (EEG) is
the recording of electrical activity along the scalp. EEG measures
voltage fluctuations resulting from ionic current flows within the
neurons of the brain. In clinical contexts, EEG refers to the recording
of the brain's spontaneous electrical activity over a short period of
time, usually 20–40 minutes, as recorded from multiple electrodes
placed on the scalp. Diagnostic applications generally focus on the
spectral content of EEG, that is, the type of neural oscillations that
can be observed in EEG signals. <...> Source of EEG activity The brain's electrical charge is maintained by billions of neurons. Neurons are electrically charged (or "polarized") by membrane transport proteins that pump ions across their membranes. Neurons are constantly exchanging ions with the extracellular milieu, for example to maintain resting potential and to propagate action potentials. Ions of similar charge repel each other, and when many ions are pushed out of many neurons at the same time, they can push their neighbours, who push their neighbours, and so on, in a wave. This process is known as volume conduction. When the wave of ions reaches the electrodes on the scalp, they can push or pull electrons on the metal on the electrodes. Since metal conducts the push and pull of electrons easily, the difference in push or pull voltages between any two electrodes can be measured by a voltmeter. Recording these voltages over time gives us the EEG. The electric potential generated by an individual neuron is far too small to be picked up by EEG or MEG. EEG activity therefore always reflects the summation of the synchronous activity of thousands or millions of neurons that have similar spatial orientation. If the cells do not have similar spatial orientation, their ions do not line up and create waves to be detected. Pyramidal neurons of the cortex are thought to produce the most EEG signal because they are well-aligned and fire together. Because voltage fields fall off with the square of distance, activity from deep sources is more difficult to detect than currents near the skull. Scalp EEG activity shows oscillations at a variety of frequencies. Several of these oscillations have characteristic frequency ranges, spatial distributions and are associated with different states of brain functioning (e.g., waking and the various sleep stages). These oscillations represent synchronized activity over a network of neurons. The neuronal networks underlying some of these oscillations are understood (e.g., the thalamocortical resonance underlying sleep spindles), while many others are not (e.g., the system that generates the posterior basic rhythm). Research that measures both EEG and neuron spiking finds the relationship between the two is complex, with a combination of EEG power in the gamma band and phase in the delta band relating most strongly to neuron spike activity. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brain_death |
Note that brain electrical
activity can stop completely, or drop to such a low level as to be
undetectable with most equipment. An EEG will therefore be flat, though
this is sometimes also observed during deep anesthesia or cardiac
arrest. Although in the United States a flat EEG test is not required
to certify death, it is considered to have confirmatory value. In the
UK it is not considered to be of value because any continuing activity
it might reveal in parts of the brain above the brain stem is held to
be irrelevant to the diagnosis of death on the Code of Practice
criteria. |
Wikipedia |
Christians claim that Jesus resurrected from the dead and this
proves the divinity. However Jesus resurrected from the coma stage, not
from
the dead. The word “coma” is never mentioned in Bible despite the fact
that many people were experiencing coma stage in biblical times. The
word “coma”
was hardly used in the known literature up to the middle of the 17th
century. The people who surrounded Jesus did not know about coma stage
and at these times all people in coma stage were considered as dead.
Simply nearby Jesus there were no qualified persons to diagnose the
coma stage, so the coma stage was misdiagnosed as the death.
Resurrection from the coma stage is not a miracle at all. Thousands of
people around the world resurrect from the coma stage every day.
http://brain.oxfordjournals.org/content/131/3/877.full.pdf |
The term ‘coma’, from the Greek
koma, meaning deep sleep, had already been used in the Hippocratic
corpus (Epidemica) and later by Galen (second century AD).
Subsequently, it was hardly used in the known literature up to the
middle of the 17th century. The term is found again in Thomas Willis’
(1621–75) influential De anima brutorum (1672), where lethargy
(pathological sleep, which he localized in the outer cortex), ‘coma’
(heavy sleeping), carus (deprivation of the senses) and apoplexy (into
which carus could turn and which he localized in the white matter) are
mentioned, the sequence indicating increasingly deeper forms of
unresponsiveness. The term carus is also derived from Greek, where it
can be found in the roots of several words meaning soporific or sleepy.
It can still be found in the root of the term carotid’. Thomas Sydenham
(1624–89) mentioned the term ‘coma’ in several cases of fever
(Sydenham, 1685). Partly due to the methodology we applied, apoplexy
and stroke are causes often encountered. Trauma has always been known
as a cause and an example is found in Tulp’s Observationes Medicae
(Tulp, 1641). Before the 19th century, physical examination, next to
bservation, was largely confined to palpating the pulse and to
inspection of urine, faeces, sputum and pus (Bynum and Porter, 1994).
In this period, observations on arousal to sensory stimuli (shouting,
pinching, applying stimuli to the nostrils), movements and breathing
were described. Johann Jakob Wepfer (1620–95) mentioned a full and
strong pulse that became weak, small and frequent (Wepfer, 1932). |
Historical study of coma:
looking back through medical and neurological texts. Peter J. Koehler1
and Eelco F. M.Wijdicks. Brain (2008), 131,
p. 877-889 |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coma#Diagnostic_steps |
In medicine, a coma (from the
Greek koma, meaning deep sleep) is a state of unconsciousness, lasting
more than six hours in which a person cannot be awakened, fails to
respond normally to painful stimuli, light, sound, lacks a normal
sleep-wake cycle and does not initiate voluntary actions. <...> Diagnostic steps When an unconscious patient enters a hospital, the hospital utilizes a series of diagnostic steps to identify the cause of unconsciousness. According to Young, the following steps should be taken when dealing with a patient possibly in a coma: 1. Perform a general examination and medical history check 2. Make sure patient is in an actual comatose state and is not mistaken for locked-in state (patient will either be able to voluntarily move his eyes or blink) or psychogenic unresponsiveness (caloric stimulation of the vestibular apparatus will result in slow deviation of eyes towards the stimulation followed by rapid correction to mid-line; this response can't be voluntarily suppressed: therefore, if the patient doesn't have this response, then psychogenic coma can be ruled out as a differential) 3. Find the site of the brain that may be causing coma (i.e. brain stem, back of brain…) and assess the severity of the coma with the Glasgow coma scale 4. Take blood work to see if drugs were involved or if it was a result of hypoventilation/hyperventilation 5. Check for levels of “serum glucose, calcium, sodium, potassium, magnesium, phosphate, urea, and creatinine” 6. Perform brain scans to observe any abnormal brain functioning using either CT or MRI scans 7. Continue to monitor brain waves and identify seizures of patient using EEGs |
Wikipedia |
The brain of Jesus was damaged while Jesus was in a coma, so when Jesus awoke from a coma, Jesus began proclaiming delirious hallucinations – Jesus claimed that if a man is a believer then such man can drink any deadly poison and the poison will not hurt him, and so on. After proclaiming these delusions Jesus finally died, and since that moment nobody has ever seen Jesus alive, from that moment Jesus is seen by people only in the hallucinatory visions.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+16&version=ESV |
9 [[Now when he rose early on
the first day of the week, he appeared
first to Mary Magdalene, from whom he had cast out seven demons. <...> 15 And he said to them, “Go into all the world and proclaim the gospel to the whole creation. 16 Whoever believes and is baptized will be saved, but whoever does not believe will be condemned. 17 And these signs will accompany those who believe: in my name they will cast out demons; they will speak in new tongues; 18 they will pick up serpents with their hands; and if they drink any deadly poison, it will not hurt them; they will lay their hands on the sick, and they will recover.” 19 So then the Lord Jesus, after he had spoken to them, was taken up into heaven and sat down at the right hand of God. |
Bible. Mark 16:9-19 |
Many Christians disagree with the fact that Jesus was in the coma
state – these Christians claim that the heart of Jesus was pierced and
no human can survive the piercing of the heart, only God can survive
the piercing of the heart. It is important to note that the Bible text
does not tell anything about piercing of the
heart of Jesus. The Bible text tells that the side of Jesus was pierced
(John 19, 34), however the “side” is not equivalent to “heart”.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=John+19&version=ESV |
34 But one of the soldiers
pierced his side with a spear, and at once there came out blood and
water. |
Bible. John 19:34 |
Due to the lack of medical knowledge the Christians naively believe
that piercing of the heart somehow proves the divinity of Jesus,
Christians naively believe that no mortal human can survive the
piercing of the heart. However this is not true. There are many
documented cases where the people have survived the piercing of the
heart and this fact disproves the claim of Christians that piercing of
the heart supposedly proves the divinity. Mortal people can survive the
piercing of the heart too, the divinity is not needed.
And by the way, it is interesting to note, that in many churches the
statues of Jesus have the wound of piercing on the wrong side – the
wound of piercing is on right side of Jesus, not on left side of Jesus,
which contradicts their own claims that Jesus was pierced into the
heart.
http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-us-canada-17641494 |
US man survives shooting
four-inch nail into his heart BBC, 6 April 2012 |
http://abcnews.go.com/US/story?id=95201&page=1#.UArUL2Ee45s |
Girl Stabbed Through Heart
Survives ABC News, Oct. 29 |
http://www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,590370,00.html |
Man Survives After 2-Inch Nail
Pierces Heart Fox News, April 02, 2010 |
http://news.google.com/newspapers?nid=1696&dat=19840416&id=qWw0AAAAIBAJ&sjid=B5gEAAAAIBAJ&pg=6550,3969528 |
Hear Piecing Survived Daily News, April 16, 1984 |
http://articles.latimes.com/1991-05-19/news/mn-2980_1_survives-heart-surgery |
Boy Survives After Being Spiked
Through Heart : Medicine: Surgeon calls his survival 'one in a
billion.' The child asked to play Nintendo after awakening from surgery. By Arthur H. Rotstein Associated Press, Los Angeles Times, May 19, 1991 |
http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2011-01-16/mumbai/28374639_1_rare-operation-stab-abdomen |
Miraculous recovery for man with
knife in heart By Sumitra Deb Roy, TNN The Times of India, Jan 16, 2011 |
Some religious adepts claim that existence of soul can be
proved by measuring the weight of the body during the death process.
According to these claims Dr. Duncan “Om” MacDougall had discovered
that at the moment of death the human body loses approximately 21 grams
weight and supposedly this is the weight of the soul which leaves the
body. When other researchers tried to reproduce these measurements they
had failed to register the weight loss during the moment of death. Even
Dr. Duncan “Om” MacDougall himself did not register the weight loss in
all cases of death (out of MacDougall's six patients only one had lost
weight at the moment of death).
Human body naturally loses weight by evaporating water (by sweating and
breathing process) at rate of 40-50 grams per hour, and maximum sweat
rates of an adult can be up to 2–4 liters per hour. During very
intensive physical workload an adult can loose up to 1 kg in 10 minutes
because of water evaporation. The weight loss rate of 1 kg per 10
minutes means that 21 grams will be lost in 12.6 seconds. In other
words, 21 grams of weight can be lost in ~15 seconds just because of
water evaporation. On Russian TV there was a documentary movie in which
a man standing on weighing-machine repeatedly demonstrated that he can
lose 21 grams in half a minute just by tensing his whole body muscles.
It is important to note that the death process does not happen
instantaneously, the death process has some duration in time, and
during that time the body evaporates water. Because the organism tries
to fight the death by any means possible and mobilizes all recourses
available, it is quite possible that this will lead to extreme tension
of whole body muscles and as a result will lead to weight loss at the
maximum rate because of water evaporation. The lost 21 grams of weight
has nothing to do with the soul weight, this is just the water vapor
weight
which leaves the body.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Duncan_MacDougall_(doctor) |
Dr. Duncan "Om" MacDougall (c.
1866 – October 15, 1920) was an early 20th-century physician in
Haverhill, Massachusetts who sought to measure the mass lost by a human
when the soul departed the body at death. MacDougall attempted to
measure the mass change of six patients at the moment of death. His
first subject, the results from which MacDougall felt were most
accurate, lost "three-fourths of an ounce", which has since been
popularized as "21 grams". Ideas about the 'soul' In 1901, MacDougall weighed six patients while they were in the process of dying from tuberculosis in an old age home. It was relatively easy to determine when death was only a few hours away, at which point the entire bed was placed on an industrial sized scale which was reported to be sensitive to "two-tenths of an ounce" or five and a half grams. He took his results (a varying amount of unaccounted-for mass loss in four of the six cases) to support his hypothesis that the 'soul' had mass, and when the 'soul' departed the body, so did this mass, leaving the soulless corpse "a soul lighter". The determination of the 'soul' weighing 21 grams was based on the loss of mass in the first subject at the moment of death. MacDougall later measured fifteen dogs in similar circumstances and reported the results as "uniformly negative," with no perceived change in mass. He took these results as confirmation that the 'soul' had weight, and that dogs did not have 'souls'. MacDougall's complaints about not being able to find dogs dying of the natural causes that would have been ideal led one author to conjecture that he was in fact killing the experimental animals, as is standard practice in scientific experiments. On March 10, 1907, before MacDougall was able to publish the results of his experiments, New York Times broke the story in an article titled "Soul has Weight, Physician Thinks". MacDougall's results were published in April of the same year in the Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research and the medical journal American Medicine. Reception Researchers have revealed that MacDougall's experimental results were flawed, due to the limitations of the available equipment at the time, a lack of sufficient control over the experimental conditions, and the small sample size. According to the psychologist Richard Wiseman: When MacDougall’s findings were published in the New York Times in 1907 fellow physician Augustus P. Clarke had a field day. Clarke noted that at the time of death there is a sudden rise in body temperature due to the lungs no longer cooling the blood, and the subsequent rise in sweating could easily account for MacDougall’s missing 21 grams. Clarke also pointed out that dogs do not have sweat glands (thus the endless panting) and so it is not surprising that their weight did not undergo a rapid change when they died. Science writer Karl Kruszelnicki has noted that out of MacDougall's six patients only one had lost weight at the moment of death. Two of the patients were excluded from the results due to "technical difficulties", a patient lost weight but then put the weight back on and two of the other patients registered a loss of weight at death but a few minutes later lost even more weight. MacDougall did not use the six results, just the one that supported his hypothesis. According to Kruszelnicki this was a case of selective reporting as MacDougall had ignored five of the results. The physicist Robert L. Park has written MacDougall's experiments "are not regarded today as having any scientific merit" and the psychologist Bruce Hood wrote that "because the weight loss was not reliable or replicable, his findings were unscientific." |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Perspiration |
Perspiration, also known as
sweating or diaphoresis, is the production of fluids secreted by the
sweat glands in the skin of mammals. <...> In humans, sweating is primarily a means of thermoregulation, which is achieved by the water-rich secretion of the eccrine glands. Maximum sweat rates of an adult can be up to 2–4 liters per hour or 10–14 liters per day (10–15 g/min·m²), but is less in children prior to puberty. |
Wikipedia |
When a man is in “astral worlds” then the brain blocks the movement
of the physical body, however the control of 1) the breathing, 2) eye
movement and 3) tongue movement stay intact thus every action done with
“astral” eyes/tongue/ breathing is perfectly mirrored in physical body.
Which means, that when a man is in the “astral world” he can still send
signals to physical world using his eyes/tongue movements and breathing
– all you need to do is to arrange in advance the communication codes
(as for example Morse code could be used) to transfer meaningful
information into physical world thus proving that a man has awareness
when his physical body is immobile.
Religious adepts claim that OOBE is the highest level of “astral
traveling”. During OOBE the soul leaves physical body and sees physical
body from aside and flies through the walls.
However in reality OOBE is not the highest level of “astral traveling”.
And here is the explanation why it is so.
All “astral” phenomena which have different names and which look like
different unrelated phenomena (simple dreaming, lucid dreaming, OOBE,
NDE, etc) actually are various manifestations of the same identical
phenomenon. The best proof for that is the fact, that very often these
“different unrelated phenomena” gradually morph one into another, as
for example at first man sees simple dream which gradually morphs into
OOBE and then OOBE gradually morphs back into simple dream and so on.
“Astral” phenomena which have different names and which look like
different unrelated phenomena (simple dreaming, lucid dreaming, OOBE,
NDE, etc) differ from each other only by the degree of realism of the
world which man sees and also by the degree of clarity of perception
while he is inside that “spiritual world”. When the seen world differs
very strongly from real physical world and when clarity of perception
is very low (like being drunk from alcohol) then we have a simple
dream. The more features of seen world come closer to features of real
physical world and the higher the clarity of perception – the higher
the level of “astral travel”.
Lucid dreaming is higher level than simple dream, because clarity of
perception is higher than in simple dream. OOBE is higher level than
lucid dreaming because in OOBE the seen world quite closely resembles
real physical world while in lucid dream a man travels in fictitious
non-existing worlds. However there are several important differences
between OOBE world and real physical world. In OOBE world the man can
fly in the air, man can fly through the walls, man can see his physical
body from aside, etc – in other words the physical laws of real world
are modeled with bugs, unrealistically.
However much higher level than OOBE is the state of “false awakening”.
“False awakening” is the state when a man thinks that he has waken up
and he accomplishes his daily morning rituals (like washing, cooking,
going to school/work, etc) and a man is completely sure that he is in
real physical world because all physical laws are modeled 100 percent
perfectly. When a man is in OOBE state he can easily recognize that he
is in OOBE state because physical laws are modeled with bugs – in OOBE
state he can fly through the walls, he can see his physical body from
aside, etc – thus he can easily recognize that he is not in real
physical world. However in “false awakening” state he has absolutely no
clues and no chances to recognize that he is not in real physical
world, because he cannot fly through the walls, he cannot see his body
from aside, etc – all physical laws are modeled much more realistically
than in OOBE case – and it is impossible for him to detect that he is
not in real physical world. And he can discover that it was “false
awakening” only when the alarm clock rings, he wakes up and discovers
that he is still lying in bed while theoretically he should be already
in school/work/etc because theoretically he had waken up long time ago
and had done all daily morning rituals already.
In other words, seeing own physical body from aside and flying through
walls is a bug of modeling in the brain and this bug enables easily
recognize that you are not in real physical world. However “false
awakening” state is a result of much better quality modeling inside the
brain which has no modeling bugs and is absolutely indistinguishable
from real physical world, like in the movie “The Matrix”.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/False_awakening |
A false awakening is a vivid and
convincing dream about awakening from sleep, while the dreamer in
reality continues to sleep. After a false awakening, subjects often
dream they are performing daily morning rituals such as cooking,
cleaning and eating. A subset of false awakenings, namely those in
which one dreams that one has awoken from sleep that featured dreams,
take on aspects of a double dream or a dream within a dream. This may
be one of the causes of bed wetting, since the affected person may
believe they are using a toilet. |
Wikipedia |
Many religious adepts claim that you can easily recognize that you
are inside “astral world” by looking into the mirror – if the mirror
shows nothing or distorted reflection then you can know that you are in
“astral world”, and if the mirror shows undistorted good reflection
then you can know that you are in real physical world. However this
“mirror test” in reality is completely unreliable, because mirror
reflection is missing or distorted only when a man’s brain is unable to
model the correct reflected image, however if man’s brain is capable to
model correct reflected image then such man will see perfect reflected
mirror image when being inside “astral world” – it all depends on
modeling capabilities of a particular man. The are many people who see
perfect reflected mirror images while being in dream thus “mirror test”
is totally non-working test for such people. The movie “Inception”
also has the similar error – according to the movie a spinning
tractricoid was reliable testing technique – should he spin the top and
it topples over, he is awake; if it continues to spin, then he is still
dreaming. However in reality such test of “spinning tractricoid” is
totally unreliable – the brain of the sleeper might have no problem at
all to model the spinning tractricoid which will topple over just the
same as in real physical world.
There are a lot of stories about UFOs which claim that alien beings
have abducted humans. A lot of such stories claim that human body was
lifted by the beam of light coming out of the UFO and that human body
was carried through the walls and/or roof of the building. If the alien
abduction story contains the episode about human body passing through
the walls and/or roof of the building, then this is the telltale sign
and evidence that this alien abduction story is exactly the same
phenomenon as lucid dream, OOBE, false awakening and similar. In other
words, the events of the story were generated inside the brains of the
story teller.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alien_abduction |
The terms alien abduction or
abduction phenomenon describe "subjectively real memories of being
taken secretly against one's will by apparently nonhuman entities and
subjected to complex physical and psychological procedures". Such
abductions have sometimes been classified as close encounters of the
fourth kind. People claiming to have been abducted are usually called
"abductees" or "experiencers". |
Wikipedia |
Sleepwalking (a.k.a. somnambulism or noctambulism)
is a sleep disorder belonging to the parasomnia family. Medical reports
show that approximately 18 percent of the population is prone to
sleepwalking, however only 1 percent of the population experiences
sleepwalking events regularly.
Every tenth man knows at least one sleepwalking event during his
lifetime. During sleepwalking event a man rises from bed and walks
however his level of consciousness, reaction and motors skills are low.
Sleepwalkers perform activities that are usually performed during a
state of full consciousness. Sleepwalker returns to the bed himself or
with the mild help of others. During sleepwalking event the sleepwalker
can accomplish simple actions like sitting up in the bed, walking to
the bathroom, and cleaning, however sleepwalker’s actions can be also
as complicated and as hazardous as cooking, driving, violent gestures,
grabbing at hallucinated objects, having sex, or even homicide.
Sleepwalkers can even leave the home, drive the car, go up to the roof
and walk on the roof like a cat, etc. Sleepwalking may last as little
as 30 seconds or as long as 30 minutes, and in some rare cases may last
several hours. Sleepwalker reacts very weakly when other people try to
influence his action or when they try to communicate with the
sleepwalker and huge endeavors are needed to wake up the sleepwalker.
When sleepwalker is asked something, he responds with unarticulated
murmur or answers with one word. Sleepwalker often have little or no
memory of the dangerous incidents in which he has been involved (like a
fire, being buried alive, being chased on the roof, etc) because their
consciousness has altered into a state in which it is harder to recall
memories. Although their eyes are open, their expression is dim and
glazed over. In many countries sleepwalkers are not allowed into the
military service because during sleepwalking event they can misuse the
weapons and other military equipment. A common misconception is that
the sleepwalker cannot harm himself. In the reality sleepwalkers do
harm themselves due the lack of agility and the lack of the balance.
Another common misconception is that sleepwalkers are not dangerous to
anyone, however there many cases reported in which sleepwalkers were
involved violent actions, even murders, and after waking up they did
not remember anything.
The underlying mechanism of sleepwalking and multiple personality
disorder is exactly identical – the autonomous neurocluster takes over
the control of the man’s body.
The difference between sleepwalking and multiple personality disorder
is the following. In the case of sleepwalking switching between
alternative personalities occurs when a man goes to sleep. And in the
case of multiple personality disorder switching between alternative
personalities occurs while a man is awake.
In multiple personality disorder usually alternative personalities have
low level of intelligence, like a zombie, however sometimes alternative
personalities have high level of intelligence.
Exactly the same is with sleepwalking – sometimes alternative
personalities do have high intelligence.
http://www.independent.co.uk/arts-entertainment/art/features/forget-tracey-emin-s-bed-meet-the-sleep-walking-artist-9977382.html |
Meet Lee Hadwin the
‘sleepwalking artist’ who can't draw when he's awake By Matilda Battersby. 14 January, 2015 |
For some movies about
sleepwalking please click here.
In the “folk wisdom” there is huge number of sleepwalking cases,
however due to the ignorance of the brain physiology the sleepwalking
cases are mystified, like for example when the sleepwalker leaves his
home, goes to neighbor’s house and steals various objects (gold/silver
jewelry, paper money, firewood, grains, apples, etc) and brings
back to his home these stolen items – the “folk wisdom” considers
that
Aitvaras/Pūķis/Hännamees/Kratt/etc
has brought these items to his master.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aitvaras |
Aitvaras
is a household spirit in Lithuanian mythology. Other names are
Kaukas, Pūkis, Damavykas, Sparyžius, Koklikas, Gausinėlis, Žaltvikšas,
and Spirukas. Aitvaras is identical to the Latvian Pūkis. <...> An Aitvaras will lodge itself in a house and will most often refuse to leave. It brings both good and bad luck to the inhabitants of the house. Aitvaras provide their adopted home with stolen gold and grain, often getting the household into trouble. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Latvian_mythology |
pūķis
(dragon) – a fiery being who would steal grain and other riches and
bring them to its owner. It would be red when "empty" and blue
when "full" of riches. He would be kept in a separate room that would
be kept very clean, where nobody could enter without the owner's
permission. Pūķis would be fed the first bit of every meal. If pūķis
felt that he was not revered enough he would turn on the owner and burn
the house down. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Estonian_mythology |
Estonian mythological and
literary mythological beings, deities and legendary heroes <...> Hännamees – a demon who stole and brought food, money and other worldly goods to its maker and owner. <...> Kratt – a demon who stole and brought food, money and other worldly goods to its maker and owner in the form of a whirlwind or meteor-like tail of fire (also called pisuhänd, tulihänd, hännamees). |
Wikipedia |
When the sleepwalker accomplishes household chores (washes dishes,
shaves potatoes, etc) – the “folk wisdom” considers that the
brownie/brounie/domovoi/urisk/brùnaidh/ùruisg/gruagach/kobold/hob/ev
iyesi/tomte/nisse/tomtenisse/kabouter/etc
has
done
that
household chore and so on.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brownie_(folklore) |
A brownie/brounie or urisk
(Lowland Scots) or brùnaidh, ùruisg, or
gruagach (Scottish Gaelic) is a legendary creature popular in folklore
around Scotland and England (especially the north, though more commonly
hobs have this role). It is the Scottish and Northern English
counterpart of the Scandinavian tomte, the Slavic domovoi and the
German Heinzelmännchen. Traditio In folklore, a brownie resembles the hob, similar to a hobgoblin. Brownies are said to inhabit houses and aid in tasks around the house. However, they do not like to be seen and will only work at night, traditionally in exchange for small gifts of food. Among food, they especially enjoy porridge and honey. They usually abandon the house if their gifts are called payments, or if the owners of the house misuse them. Brownies make their homes in an unused part of the house, often in attics and holes in walls. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kobold |
The kobold (occasionally cobold)
is a sprite stemming from Germanic mythology and surviving into modern
times in German folklore. Although usually invisible, a kobold can materialize in the form of an animal, fire, a human being, and a candle. The most common depictions of kobolds show them as humanlike figures the size of small children. Kobolds who live in human homes wear the clothing of peasants; those who live in mines are hunched and ugly; and kobolds who live on ships smoke pipes and wear sailor clothing. Legends tell of three major types of kobolds. Most commonly, the creatures are house spirits of ambivalent nature; while they sometimes perform domestic chores, they play malicious tricks if insulted or neglected. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hob_(folklore) |
A hob is a type of small
mythological household spirit found in the north and midlands of
England, but especially on the Anglo-Scottish border, according to
traditional folklore of those regions. They could live inside the house
or outdoors. They are said to work in
farmyards and thus could be helpful, however if offended they
could become nuisances. The usual way to dispose of a hob was to give
them a set of new clothing, the receiving of which would make the
creature leave forever. It could however be impossible to get rid of
the worst hobs. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heinzelmännchen |
The Heinzelmännchen are a race
of creatures appearing in a tale connected with the city of Cologne in
Germany. The little house gnomes are said to have done all the work of the citizens of Cologne during the night, so that the inhabitants of Cologne could be very lazy during the day. According to the legend, this went on until a tailor's wife got so curious to see the gnomes that she scattered peas onto the floor of the workshop to make the gnomes slip and fall. The gnomes, being infuriated, disappeared and never returned. From that time on, the citizens of Cologne had to do all their work by themselves. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ev_iyesi |
Ev iyesi (Tatar: Öy İyäse or Öy
Atası sometimes Өй бәкчәсе "House Guard") is a household deity in
Turkish mythology. Also known as Uy (Oy) iyesi or Yurt iyesi. <...> In Turkish Folklore Traditionally, every house is said to have its iye. The word "iye" means owner, master, possessor... It does not do evil unless angered by a family’s poor keep of the household, profane language or neglect. He is seen as the home's guardian, and he sometimes helps with household chores and field work. Some even treat them as part of the family, albeit an unseen one, and leave them gifts like milk in the kitchen overnight. It is said the favorite place for these spirits to live is either the threshold under the door or under the stove. The center of the house is also said to be their domain. Ev İyesi maintains peace and order, and rewards a well-maintained household. Some peasants feed him nightly in return for protection of their house. When a new house was built, Anatolian people would attract the İye take to new house. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tomte |
A tomte, nisse or tomtenisse
(Sweden) (Swedish pronunciation: [ˈtɔ̀mːtɛ]), nisse (Norway and
Denmark) (Norwegian pronunciation: [ˈnìsːɛ] or Danish pronunciation:
[ˈnesə], Danish plural nisser) or tonttu (Finland) is a mythological
creature from Scandinavian folklore typically associated with the
winter solstice and the Christmas season. It is generally described as
being no taller than three feet, having a long white beard, and wearing
a conical or knit cap in red or some other bright color. It is known as
a gift bearer and is considered one of the Swedish and Norwegian
versions of Santa Claus, although not the same thing. <...> The tomte is preceded by another mythological creature: the Yule goat. Traditionally, the Yule goats appeared on Christmas Eve, knocking on the doors of their homes, handing out presents. The Yule goat was later replaced by or conflated with the tomte or nisse, whose appearance is somewhat similar to that of a garden gnome. According to tradition, the tomte/nisse lives in the houses and barns of the farmstead, and secretly act as their guardian. If treated well, they protect the family and animals from evil and misfortune, and may also aid the chores and farm work. However, they are known to be short tempered, especially when offended. Once insulted, they will usually play tricks, steal items and even maim or kill livestock. The tomte/nisse will deliver gifts at the door, in accordance with the modern-day Swedish/Norwegian tradition of the visiting Santa Claus who enters homes to hand out presents. The tomte/nisse is also commonly seen with a pig, another popular Christmas symbol in Scandinavia, probably related to fertility and their role as guardians of the farmstead. It is customary to leave a behind a bowl of porridge with butter for the tomte/nisse, in gratitude for the services rendered. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kabouter |
Kabouter is the Dutch/Afrikaans
word
for gnome or leprechaun. In folklore, the Dutch Kabouters are akin to
the Irish Leprechaun, Scandinavian Tomte, the English Hob, the Scottish
Brownie and the German Klabauter or kobold. In the folklore of the Low Countries, kabouters are tiny men who live underground or in mushrooms, or spirits who help in the home. The males have long, full beards (unlike dwarves, who do not always have full beards) and wear tall, pointed red hats. They are generally shy of humans. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Domovoi |
A domovoi or domovoy (Russian:
домово́й; IPA: [dəmɐˈvoj]; literally,
"[he] from the house") is a protective house spirit in Slavic folklore <...> The domovoi is seen as the home's guardian, and if he is kept happy he maintains peace and order and rewards the household by helping with household chores and field work. To stay in his good graces, his family leaves him gifts such as milk, porridge, tobacco, bread, and salt. If angered by the family's slovenliness, disrespect, or abuse, the domovoi acts in a way resembling a poltergeist but is rarely harmful. The Russian word barabashka (Russian: бараба́шка; "knocker, pounder") is a pejorative term sometimes used to describe domovye in connection with this poltergeist-like activity. If he becomes irretrievably offended he abandons the family. <...> Main name variations: ● Damavik/Domovik Belarusian: Дамавiк, Ukrainian: Домовик, Polish: Domowik, Slovak: Domovik Bulgarian: Домовик ● Domachi Serbian: Домаћи, Croatian: Domaći, Bosnian: Domaći ● Domovoi Russian: Домовой (domovoi), Polish: Domowoj Slovene: Domovoj Bosnian: Domovoj ● Kudava Erzya: "house mother" ● Mayas gars Latvian: Mājas gars "house spirit" ● Mayas kungs Latvian: Mājas kungs "house master," tutelary spirit, lar. ● Pudzis angelozi Georgian ფუძის ანგელოზი "foundational angel" |
Wikipedia |
For some movies about brownie
(domovoi)
please click here.
What is the underlying mechanism of the sleepwalking? It is very
simple. During the sleep the main personality of a man falls asleep and
during that time the autonomic neurocluster takes over the control of
the human body and initiates actions. When the main personality wakes
up he can not remember what was happening during the sleepwalking
because all events had happened without his knowledge.
When a sleepwalker is engaged in sexual activities then this phenomenon
called sexsomnia.
Sexsomniac has sex while asleep, a women might even become pregnant,
however after awakening a man has absolutely no remembrance of his
sexual activities. Christian saint Virgin Mary (who became pregnant
from the Holy Spirit) perfectly matches the criteria for sexsomnia.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Matthew+1&version=ESV |
18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ took place in this way. When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, before they came together she was found to be with child from the Holy Spirit. |
Bible. Matthew 1:18 |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parasomnia |
Parasomnias are a category of
sleep disorders that involve abnormal movements, behaviors, emotions,
perceptions, and dreams that occur while falling asleep, sleeping,
between sleep stages, or during arousal from sleep. Most parasomnias
are dissociated sleep states which are partial arousals during the
transitions between wakefulness and NREM sleep, or wakefulness and REM
sleep. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sleep_sex |
Sleep sex, or sexsomnia, is a
condition in which a person will engage in sexual activities while
asleep. This condition falls within the broad class of sleep disorders
known as parasomnias. In extreme cases, sexsomnia has been alleged,
and accepted, as the cause of sexual assault, including rape. The proposed medical diagnosis is NREM arousal parasomnia – sexual behaviour in sleep. Sexsomnia is considered a type of non-rapid eye movement sleep (NREM) parasomnia. Sexsomniacs do not remember the acts that they perform while they are asleep. Sexsomnia can co-occur alongside other sleep disorders such as sleepwalking, sleep apnea, night terrors and bedwetting and can be triggered by stress, previous sleep deprivation and excessive consumption of alcohol or other drugs. Sleep related epilepsy may be associated with sexual arousal, pelvic thrusting and orgasms. Sexsomnia episodes may be triggered by physical contact with a bed partner. Sexsomnia, which is a fairly new medically recognized behaviour, has been used in criminal defense cases of rape. There have been several cases of sexsomnia which have appeared in the news and also in pop culture as reality shows and movies. History The first research paper that suggested that sexual behavior during sleep may be a new type of parasomnia was published in 1996 by three researchers from the University of Toronto (Colin Shapiro and Nik Trajanovic) and the University of Ottawa (Paul Fedoroff). The term "sleepsex" was used in a 1998 case report by David Saul Rosenfeld, a neurologist and sleep specialist from Los Angeles. The term 'sexsomnia' was coined by Colin Shapiro in a case report published in June 2003. Psychology Sleep sex may accompany relationship difficulties and feelings of embarrassment. Often the actions of the person who has sexsomnia are reported by his or her partner as the sexsomniacs are unaware of the event. Clonazepam has been used as a first line of treatment for this condition, when other measures are not enough to solve a case of sexsomnia. Cases reported in the press Natalie Pona, then a reporter for the Sun, broke the first press story of sexsomnia in the fall of 2005. On 30 November 2005, a Toronto court acquitted a man of sexual assault after he was diagnosed with sleep sex disorder, although prosecutors filed an appeal of the acquittal in February 2006. The Ontario Court of Appeal upheld the acquittal on 7 February 2008. In Britain, a man from York was cleared of three counts of rape on 19 December 2005. In Australia, a woman was reported as leaving her house at night and having sex with strangers while sleepwalking. On 8 August 2007, a British RAF mechanic was cleared of a rape charge after the jury found him not responsible for his actions when he had sex with a 15-year-old girl. On 12 February 2010, an Australian man was found not guilty of rape due to sexsomnia. This similarly happened to a Welsh man on 4 July 2011. On 7 March 2012, a British woman gave an interview in which she described how her sexsomnia had made sustaining a relationship difficult. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.foxnews.com/story/2004/10/15/sleeping-woman-prowled-streets-for-sex.html |
Sleeping Woman Prowled Streets
for Sex By Paul Wagenseil Fox News. October 15, 2004 |
http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/english/doc/2004-10/18/content_383384.htm |
Woman in sleep seeks sex with
strangers Chinadaily. 2004-10-18 |
http://www.smh.com.au/articles/2004/10/13/1097607303255.html |
Sleepwalker's sex in city By Julie Robotham The Sydney Morning Herald. October 14, 2004 |
http://www.huffingtonpost.co.uk/2011/10/19/baby-joy-for-sexsomnia...html |
Baby Joy For Sexsomnia Couple -
But Hubby Does Not Recall Conception! By Kelly Rose Bradford The Huffington Post UK. 19/10/2011. Updated: 22 May 2015 |
Some sorts of sleeping pills (like for example “Zolpidem”) can
induce sleepwalking incidents which are very different from standard
sleepwalking incidents. In standard sleepwalking cases it is almost
impossible to carry any meaningful conversation with the sleepwalker
because the intelligence level of standard sleepwalker is very low,
however in pill induced sleepwalking cases the sleepwalker can carry
complex meaningful conversations with other people who are even unable
to recognize that they are having conversation with the sleepwalker,
however after waking up in the morning the sleepwalker is unable to
remember anything from his sleepwalking activity, just like in standard
sleepwalking cases.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zolpidem |
Zolpidem (brand names Ambien,
Ambien CR, Intermezzo, Stilnox, Stilnoct, Sublinox, Hypnogen, Zonadin,
Sanval and Zolsana) is a prescription medication used for the treatment
of insomnia and some brain disorders.<...> Some users have reported unexplained sleepwalking while using zolpidem, as well as sleep driving, binge eating while asleep, and performing other daily tasks while sleeping. Research by Australia's National Prescribing Service found these events occur mostly after the first dose taken, or within a few days of starting therapy. Rare reports of sexual parasomnia episodes related to zolpidem intake have also been reported. Sleepwalkers can sometimes perform these tasks as normally as they might if they were awake. They can sometimes carry on complex conversations and respond appropriately to questions or statements, so much so that observers may believe them to be awake. This is in contrast to "typical" sleep talking, which can usually be identified easily and is characterised by incoherent speech that often has no relevance to the situation or that is so disorganised as to be completely unintelligible. Those under the influence of this medication may seem fully aware of their environments, though they are still asleep. This can bring about concerns for the safety of the sleepwalkers and others. These side effects may be related to the mechanism that also causes zolpidem to produce its hypnotic properties. It is unclear whether the drug is responsible for the behavior, but a class-action lawsuit was filed against Sanofi-Aventis in March 2006 on behalf of those who reported symptoms. Conversely, it is possible some users believed they were asleep during these events because they do not remember the events, due to the short-term memory loss and anterograde amnesia side-effects. Residual 'hangover' effects, such as sleepiness and impaired psychomotor and cognitive function, may persist into the day following nighttime administration. Such effects may impair the ability of users to drive safely and increase risks of falls and hip fractures. The Sydney Morning Herald in Australia in 2007 reported a man who fell 30 meters to his death from a high-rise unit balcony may have been sleepwalking under the influence of Stilnox. The coverage prompted over 40 readers to contact the newspaper with their own accounts of Stilnox-related automatism, and as of March 2007, the drug was under review by the Adverse Drug Reactions Advisory Committee. In February 2008, the Australian Therapeutic Goods Administration attached a boxed warning to zolpidem, stating that "Zolpidem may be associated with potentially dangerous complex sleep-related behaviors that may include sleep walking, sleep driving, and other bizarre behaviours. Zolpidem is not to be taken with alcoholic beverages. Caution is needed with other CNS-depressant drugs. Limit use to four weeks maximum under close medical supervision." This report received widespread media coverage after the death of Australian student Mairead Costigan, who fell 20 m from the Sydney Harbour Bridge while under the influence of Stilnox. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.nytimes.com/2007/03/15/business/15drug.ready.html?pagewanted=all&_r=1& |
F.D.A. Warns of Sleeping Pills’
Strange Effects March 15, 2007 By Stephanie Saul |
New York Times. March 15, 2007 |
It is interesting to note that very often insomnia is caused by some
subthreshold stimulus which is too weak to reach the awareness of main
personality, however strong enough to prevent falling asleep, as a
classical example of such case is the increased stomach acidity which
is too weak to be noticed by the awareness of main personality however
which is strong enough to induce insomnia. A man may be fully unaware
that his stomach acidity is too high and such man will have no idea why
he is unable to fall asleep. However if such insomniac will drink at
least one antacid tablet (which neutralizes gastric acid in the
stomach) he will be able to fall asleep in ten minutes or so – in such
case antacid tablet will be more effective than sleeping pill.
The similar underlying mechanism is during the state of affect.
When a deadly danger condition arises the autonomic neurocluster pushes
the main personality from the control of the body and takes over the
control of the body, the autonomic neurocluster accomplishes defensive
and/or
lifesaving actions, and then returns the control of the body to the
main
personality. Most countries allow conditions that "affect the balance
of the mind" to be regarded
as mitigating circumstances. In many countries there is a common legal
practice – if the forensic psychiatrists determine that the murder was
done in the state of affect the man is considered not guilty
and not
responsible.
Religious adepts believe that every man has his own “guardian angel”
which protects and guides a man and which can save a man from a deadly
danger. The underlying mechanism of the “guardian angel” is very
simple. The “guardian angel” is the autonomic neurocluster which takes
over the control of the body thus saving man’s life in the deadly
danger situation.
Let’s examine the underlying mechanisms of invoking of spirits in the spiritualistic
séance.
During the spiritualistic séance spirits can be invoked in various
ways, however one of the most popular and the best working method is
“needle on the thread” method which works in the following way. A group
of people (usually 3-10) sit around the table. A piece of paper is
placed on the table. The circle is drawn on the paper and alphabet
letters are written on the perimeter of the circle (image below shows
an example of such “spirit board”).
http://www.abaxion.com/kee110.htm |
Buckland Spirit Board |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ouija |
The Ouija board (/ˈwiːdʒə/
wee-jə), also known as a spirit board or talking
board, is a flat board marked with the letters of the alphabet, the
numbers 0–9, the words "yes", "no", "hello" (occasionally), and
"goodbye", along with various symbols and graphics. It uses a
planchette (small heart-shaped piece of wood or plastic) as a movable
indicator to indicate the spirit's message by spelling it out on the
board during a séance. Participants place their fingers on the
planchette, and it is moved about the board to spell out words. "Ouija"
has become a trademark that is often used generically to refer to any
talking board. <...> One of the first mentions of the automatic writing method used in the Ouija board is found in China around 1100 AD, in historical documents of the Song Dynasty. The method was known as fuji (扶乩), "planchette writing". The use of planchette writing as an ostensible means of contacting the dead and the spirit-world continued, and, albeit under special rituals and supervisions, was a central practice of the Quanzhen School, until it was forbidden by the Qing Dynasty. Several entire scriptures of the Daozang are supposedly works of automatic planchette writing. Similar methods of mediumistic spirit writing have been widely practiced in ancient India, Greece, Rome, and medieval Europe. |
Wikipedia |
http://zentaro.ru/284 |
Журнал Магия – ZenTaro.ru |
One of the participants takes into the hand the thread with the
attached needle and stretches his hand over the table in such way that
needle would hang above the center of the circle with alphabet letters.
Then participants decide which spirit they would like to invoke. For
example, participants have decided to invoke the spirit of Napoleon.
Then all participants concentrate and begin mentally calling the spirit
of Napoleon. However spirits are self-willed and invoking of the spirit
can fail. It is very easy to check if the spirit invocation has
succeeded or not. You need to ask questions for the spirit and the
spirit provides the answers via the thread which has a needle attached
at the end. After asking the question you need to hold the hand with
the thread above the circle with alphabet letters and you need to look
closely where the needle moves. The needle should move from one
alphabet letter to another alphabet letter thus forming words and
sentences. If the needle does not move at all or the movement of needle
forms meaningless jumble of letters then this means that you have
failed in spirit invocation. However this is not the end of the game.
You can try invoking the same spirit anew, however now another
participant should take thread with needle into his hand and procedure
of the spirit invocation is started all over again. In case of the
failure the third participant repeats the procedure again. And so on.
Only in the case when none of the participants has succeeded in spirit
invocation, only in that case it is considered that this particular
spirit can not be invoked and participants must choose another spirit
for invocation. If invoking of Napoleon spirit has failed then maybe
the invocation of Abraham Lincoln’s spirit will succeed. And the
invocation procedure is started all over again anew. The procedure is
repeated as many times as needed until invocation of any spirit will
succeed. When spirit is invoked, the communication with spirit is
accomplished by asking questions and looking closely at the movement of
needle over the circle with alphabet letters which should form words
and sentences from single letters.
Exactly the same procedure can be used for invoking communication with
various Gods, like Jesus/Krishna/Buddha/etc.
Communication with spirit (spiritualistic séance) is governed by
several laws:
1) The thread the needle must be hold in the hand of alive human. If
the needle with the thread will be tied to some inanimate object (like
for example the lamp, ceiling, etc) then no spirit will be able to move
that needle from standing still position, no spirit will be able to
move that needle forming words and sentences from the letters. The
needle will hang still in one place. In other words, the spirit can
manifest itself only via movements of alive human. Without alive human
who holds thread with the needle the spirit will be unable to manifest
itself. If the needle with the thread will be tied to some inanimate
object then it will hang still in one place no matter what kind of
magic incantations, prayers, magic incense/candles, drum beats,
chanting, etc will be used – nothing will help and the needle will hang
still firmly in one place. And according to claims of religious adepts
spirits are able to move and throw heavy objects (like tables, closets,
etc) – in such case moving a thread with a needle must be extremely
easy task for the spirit. However needle is unable to move unless it is
held be alive human. The techniques of spiritualistic séances clearly
show that spirits are unable to move inanimate objects – no spirit is
able to move the needle from standing still position if that needle is
tied to inanimate object. The spirit can manifest itself only via
movements of alive human.
2) Only small percentage of people can invoke the spirit with thread
and needle method. For example if you have a group of 10 participants
then only 1, 3, 5, 7, etc participants can invoke the spirit. Only in
rare cases the spirit can be invoked by all participants in the group.
3) Every man has the unique psychological portrait and a man can be
identified by his unique characteristic speech pattern, unique
characteristic vocabulary, unique characteristic style of sentences,
even unique characteristic grammatical errors, etc. As for example when
we have a text piece consisting of 10 sentences often we can quite
clearly identify if this text was written by Peter, John, Thomas or
somebody else. The same concept applies to spirits too.
Spirits have their unique psychological portrait too. However it very
important to note that the same spirit X (for example Napoleon’s
spirit) changes its psychological portrait depending on which man is
holding the thread with the needle. For example if John holds the
thread with the needle then Napoleon’s spirit will become very
knowledgeable in music and ignoramus in technical sciences, however if
Peter takes the thread with the needle in his hands then Napoleon’s
spirit becomes knowledgeable in technical sciences and ignoramus in
music, when the thread with the needle is returned back to John the
Napoleon’s spirit becomes again knowledgeable in music and ignoramus in
technical sciences. In other words experimental results of
spiritualistic séances clearly show that Napoleon’s spirit changes its
psychological portrait depending on which
man is holding the thread with the needle. It is obvious that if
Napoleon’s spirit would be independently existing independent object
then its psychological portrait would remain stable and would not
change when different people take the thread with the needle into their
hands. This means that Napoleon’s spirit is modeled by the neurocluster
inside man’s brain. Different people have different knowledge about
Napoleon and thus they have different Napoleon models inside their
brain. Some things in these Napoleon models will similar however there
will be also differences. And the more the knowledge about Napoleon
differs in different people the more the psychological portraits of
Napoleon’s spirit will be different when these people invoke Napoleon’s
spirit using thread with the needle method. If a man’s brain contains
insufficient knowledge about Napoleon, in other words if a man’s brain
has very weak model about Napoleon then such man will be unable to
invoke Napoleon’s spirit during spiritualistic séance.
Experimental results show that spirits which are invoked during
spiritualistic séances are merely autonomic neuroclusters inside the
man’s brain which model personality of spirit X. In other words during
spiritualistic séances the man is communicating with his own autonomic
neuroclusters inside its own brain in the similar way like in the
split-brain experiments. Due to the ignorance of the brain physiology
people naively believe that they are communicating with the spirits
from outside of the material world.
Below is the documentary movie in which the dog attacks its own leg
because autonomous neurocluster (inside the brain of the dog) is moving
the leg. Dog’s main personality is not moving the leg, the leg is moved
by autonomous neurocluster and that is the reason why dog’s main
personality recognizes this movement as the “enemy”.
During the spiritualistic séances the hand/leg of the medium is moving
exactly the same way as in the example with the dog – the hand/leg of
the medium is moved by autonomous neurocluster inside the brain of the
medium.
Also the same underlying mechanism is in dowsing, psychography, etc.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qvJ-uEEtFaQ |
|
Dog thinks his leg is trying to steal his bone Length: 1 minute |
For more movies about
dogs attacking own leg please click here.
4) The invoked spirit is able to speak only in the languages which
are known by the medium. The invoked the spirit is unable to speak in
the language which is not known by the medium. For example, if the
Russians medium (who does not speak French language) will invoke the
spirit of Frenchman Napoleon, then Napoleonic spirit will speak only in
Russian language and this spirit will be unable to even stammer a word
in French language. When you ask religious adepts how it is possible
that the spirit of Frenchman Napoleon knows Russian language, the
religious adepts unanimously claim that the spirits supposedly can
speak in all languages of the world. However, if the spirits can speak
in all languages of the world, let the invoked spirit speak in his
native language. Let a Frenchman Napoleon speak in French language.
However, the Frenchman Napoleon’s spirit is unable to even stammer a
word in French language if the medium is Russian who does not speak
French.
These experimental results show that spirits which are invoked
during spiritualistic séances are merely autonomic neuroclusters inside
the man’s brain which model personality of spirit X. In other words
during spiritualistic séances the man is communicating with his own
autonomic neuroclusters inside its own brain in the similar way like in
the split-brain experiments. Due to the ignorance of the brain
physiology people naively believe that they are communicating with the
spirits from outside of the material world.
5) If spiritualistic séances are performed regularly for prolonged
periods of time then very often mediums begin to experience “strange
unexplainable frightening things” – various objects in the home begin
disappearing and reappearing in unusual places (like for example shoes
in the fridge), clothes are thrown out from closets and closets are
overthrown to the floor, tables overthrown, various things are broken,
etc. However all these stories have one common pattern – when a man is
asked “have you seen with your own eyes how these things move, fly
around or break apart?”, the answer is always “no, I have not seen that
with my own eyes, however when I opened the door of the room, I had
found things scattered and broken, closet overthrown to the floor,
etc”, in other words, he always sees only the final result (things
moved or broken), however he never sees the action itself – how these
things move or break. For some mediums these “strange unexplainable
frightening things” disappear themselves and never come back again,
however for other mediums these incidents do not stop and continue
happening until a man gets crazy from permanent fear and that man ends
up in a lunatic asylum.
Let’s raise a question: why spiritualistic séances often end up with
“strange unexplainable frightening things” happening to the medium?
The answer is simple. When spiritualistic séances are performed
regularly for prolonged periods of time then autonomic neuroclusters in
the brain develop more and more the ability to control man’s body
independently from main personality – at first only small microscopic
hand movements and later autonomic neurocluster becomes able to take
over the control of whole body and this phenomenon is called
“sleepwalking”.
During sleepwalking a man gets out from the bed, walks around the home
moving and breaking various objects, goes back to bed, and in the
morning when he wakes up he has no remembrance of his nocturnal
activity. After waking up he finds that some objects in his home are
misplaced in unusual places and some of the objects are broken. A man
immediately begins to panic “who has moved these objects if I was alone
in the home?”. In order to remain sanity a man needs to have model of
the world which would explain what is happening around him. The fastest
explanation for misplaced objects is that some flying-demon-spirit has
moved these objects. However the truth is that he himself has moved
these objects while sleepwalking, however he does not know that, so he
strongly sticks to the belief that demon-spirits are flying around in
his house. During sleepwalking incidents he might even kill people and
when he will wake up he will be strongly convinced that demon-spirits
had killed these people.
If “strange unexplainable frightening things” happen during the night
then it is the classical case of sleepwalking, however if “strange
unexplainable frightening things” happen during the daytime (such cases
are much more rare) then it is the case of “multiple personality
disorder“. However most often spiritualistic séances end up in being
“possessed by demons”.
The underlying mechanism of sleepwalking, multiple personality disorder
and “demonic possession” is exactly identical – the autonomous
neurocluster takes over the control of the man’s body. Sleepwalking,
multiple personality disorder and “demonic possession”
are just different manifestations/projections of the same phenomenon.
http://www.rcpsych.ac.uk/pdf/erlendsson_01_jun_03.pdf https://www.researchgate.net/...aspects_of_the_inner_self |
Personalities or Possession? When alter personalities are asked about whom they believe they are, they say they are: children (86%), helping spirits (84%), demons (29%), another living person (28%), dead relatives (21%) and a person with opposite sex (63%). The two largest case series that have looked into this are by F W Putnam (1986) who described 100 cases and C A Ross (1989) who described 236 cases. Even though the majority of alters claim not to belong to the individual the prevailing opinion is that these are in fact parts of the individual. |
‘Multiple Personality Disorder -
Demons and Angels or Archetypal aspects of the inner self’. 2003 Dr Haraldur Erlendsson |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Homicidal_sleepwalking |
Homicidal sleepwalking, also known as homicidal somnambulism or sleepwalking murder, is the act of killing someone during an episode of sleepwalking. In a few cases, sleepwalkers kill people, usually a family member, during their sleepwalking act. There have been several rare cases in which an alleged act of homicide has occurred, and the prime suspect may have committed the act while sleepwalking. |
Wikipedia |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ouija |
The Swedish-American
psychiatrist Dr. Carl Wickland wrote in 1924 that he had treated the
cases of "several persons whose seemingly harmless experiences with
automatic writing and the Ouija board resulted in such wild insanity
that commitment to asylums was necessitated. |
Wikipedia |
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DG6KjmGM47E |
|
Ouija Board Demonic Possession
Video Length: 5 minutes A Ouija board possession video has been released showing three American friends who were hospitalized in Mexico after playing the popular game and allegedly becoming inhabited by evil spirits. We take a look at video of the aftermath, in this Lip News clip with Mark Sovel and Lissette Padilla. |
http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-2665899/Possessed-girl.html |
Three American friends have been
taken to hospital after reportedly becoming 'possessed' by evil spirits
while playing with a Ouija board. Alexandra Huerta, 22, was playing the game with her brother Sergio, 23, and 18-year-old cousin Fernando Cuevas at a house in the village of San Juan Tlacotenco in south-west Mexico. But minutes into it, she apparently started 'growling' and thrashing around in a 'trance-like' state. |
Three American friends
hospitalised after becoming 'possessed' following Ouija board game in
Mexican village By Sophie Jane Evans The Daily Mail. 23 June 2014 |
Religious adepts claim that teleportation is one of the
“siddhi powers” which the adept can achieve when he has reached high
spiritual states.
The underlying mechanism of “teleportation” is very simple.
During sleepwalking and/or MPD (multiple personality disorder) incident
the man travels to another place and when he wakes up he finds himself
in a new place having absolutely no knowledge about how he has got
there and thus he becomes strongly convinced that he has teleported
from one location into another.
Religious adepts claim that stigmata are miracles and stigmata
are the evidence of holiness.
However real experimental facts show that stigmata are the
result of self-mutilation during sleepwalking and/or MPD (multiple
personality disorder) incidents which are usually invoked by prolonged
self-starvation and prayers.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stigmata |
Stigmata (singular stigma) is a
term used by members of the Christian faith to describe body marks,
sores, or sensations of pain in locations corresponding to the
crucifixion wounds of Jesus Christ, such as the hands, wrists, and feet. The term originates from the line at the end of Saint Paul's Letter to the Galatians where he says, "I bear on my body the marks of Jesus." Stigmata is the plural of the Greek word στίγμα stigma, meaning a mark, tattoo, or brand such as might have been used for identification of an animal or slave. An individual bearing stigmata is referred to as a stigmatic or a stigmatist. <...> A high percentage (perhaps over 80%) of all stigmatics are women. <...> Scientific research Some modern research has indicated stigmata are of hysterical origin, or linked to dissociative identity disorders, especially the link between dietary constriction by self-starvation, dissociative mental states and self-mutilation, in the context of a religious belief. Anorexia nervosa cases often display self-mutilation similar to stigmata as part of a ritualistic, obsessive compulsive disorder. A relationship between starvation and self-mutilation has been reported amongst prisoners of war and during famines. A psychoanalytic study of stigmatic Therese Neumann has suggested that her stigmata resulted from post-traumatic stress symptoms expressed in unconscious self-mutilation through abnormal autosuggestibility. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.sscnet.ucla.edu/anthro/faculty/fessler/pubs/FesslerStigmata.pdf |
Starvation, serotonin, and
symbolism. A psychobiocultural perspective on stigmata Abstract Stigmata, wounds resembling those of Christ, have been reported since the 13th century. The wounds typically appear in association with visions following prolonged fasting. This paper argues that selfstarvation holds the key to understanding this unique event. Stigmata may result from selfmutilation occurring during dissociation, phenomena precipitated in part by dietary constriction. Psychophysiological mechanisms produced by natural selection adjust the salience of risk in light of current resource abundance. As a result, artificial dietary constriction results in indifference to harm. A variety of data links dramatic dietary constriction, reduced serotonergic functioning, altered states of consciousness, and self-injurious behavior. Catholic representations of Christ’s crucifixion provide a cultural context that both motivates and lends meaning to the experiences of individuals whose predispositions and life histories increase the likelihood of dietary constriction, dissociation, and selfmutilation. Examining this case raises interesting questions about both the evolutionary and the cultural grounds for defining individual psychopathology. Keywords: stigmata, fasting, serotonin, impulsivity, self-mutilation, dissociation, trance |
Daniel Fessler. 2002. Mind and Society |
http://books.google.com/books?id=ERqGBAAAQBAJ&pg=PT327&dq=300.14... |
Dissociative Identity Disorder Diagnostic Criteria 300.14 (F44.81) <...> The dissociative amnesia of individuals with dissociative identity disorder manifests in three primary ways: as 1) gaps in remote memory of personal life events (e.g., periods of childhood or adolescence; some important life events, such as the death of a grandparent, getting married, giving birth); 2) lapses in dependable memory (e.g., of what happened today, of well-leamed skills such as how to do their job, use a computer, read, drive); and 3) discovery of evidence of their everyday actions and tasks that they do not recollect doing (e.g., finding unexplained objects in their shopping bags or among their possessions; finding perplexing writings or drawings that they must have created; discovering injuries; "coming to" in the midst of doing something). Dissociative fugues, wherein the person discovers dissociated travel, are common. Thus, individuals with dissociative identity disorder may report that they have suddenly found themselves at the beach, at work, in a nightclub, or somewhere at home (e.g., in the closet, on a bed or sofa, in the corner) with no memory of how they came to be there. Amnesia in individuals with dissociative identity disorder is not limited to stressful or traumatic events; these individuals often cannot recall everyday events as well. |
American Psychiatric Publishing. Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders. 5th Edition. DSM-5. 2013. Page 293 |
Religious adepts claim that chrism oil (a.k.a. myrrh) coming out of
icons is the evidence of holiness – the majority of such cases are
simple forgeries carefully plotted and made by religious adepts who are
very aware of their deceptive activity, however sometimes the story
behind myrrh-streaming icons is much more interesting – during
sleepwalking and/or MPD (multiple personality disorder) incidents the
religious adept comes to the icon and moistens it with chrism oil –
when religious adept wakes up into full awareness he has no
recollection of his activity and when he finds out that icon “has
become myrrh-streaming” he becomes strongly convinced that he has
witnessed the miracle with his own eyes. The same identical underlying
mechanism (i.e. sleepwalking and/or MPD activity) is behind other
religious miracles as well.
And this raises an interesting technical question: when the religious
adept accomplishes “miraculous” actions during sleepwalking and/or MPD
incident and when he wakes up and he has no recollection whatsoever
about his sleepwalking/MPD activity and when he begins broadcasting
“news about the miracle” to other people – can we consider such man as
a swindler/deceiver? The main personality of such man has no knowledge
whatsoever about the physical activity of the autonomous neuroclusters
(inside his own brain) which have accomplished the “miracle” using the
physical body of that man. Actually the main personality of such man is
himself a victim of the deception accomplished by autonomous
neuroclusters residing inside his own brain.
In is important to note, that prayers are in essence the
unidirectional spiritualistic séances because the purpose of the prayer
is to deliver adept’s requests for the deity without getting any
real-time feedback from that deity. When Christians pray to Jesus and
Mary then by definition the Christians are actually conducting
unidirectional spiritualistic séances with Jesus and Mary.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prayer |
Prayer is an invocation or act
that seeks to activate a rapport with a deity, an object of worship, or
a spiritual entity through deliberate communication. <...> Prayer
may
be directed towards a deity, spirit, deceased person, or lofty idea,
for the purpose of worshipping, requesting guidance, requesting
assistance, confessing sins or to express one's thoughts and emotions.
Thus, people pray for many reasons such as personal benefit or for the
sake of others. Most major religions involve prayer in one way or another. Some ritualize the act of prayer, requiring a strict sequence of actions or placing a restriction on who is permitted to pray, while others teach that prayer may be practiced spontaneously by anyone at any time. |
Wikipedia |
It is interesting to note that dogmas of almost all religions
strictly forbid any contact with the spirits and forbid all forms of
mediumship.
As for example God Yahweh/Jehovah/YHWH in the Bible has strictly
forbidden any contact with the spirits and all forms of mediumship.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Deuteronomy+18&version=ESV |
10 There shall not be found
among you
anyone who burns his son or his daughter as an offering, anyone who
practices divination or tells fortunes or interprets omens, or a
sorcerer 11 or a charmer or a medium or a necromancer or one who inquires of the dead, 12 for whoever does these things is an abomination to the Lord. And because of these abominations the Lord your God is driving them out before you. |
Bible. Deuteronomy 18:10-12 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Leviticus+19&version=ESV |
31 “Do not turn to mediums or necromancers; do not seek them out, and so make yourselves unclean by them: I am the Lord your God. |
Bible. Leviticus 19:31 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Leviticus+20&version=ESV |
6 “If a person turns to mediums
and necromancers, whoring after them, I will set my face against that
person and will cut him off from among his people. <...> 27 “A man or a woman who is a medium or a necromancer shall surely be put to death. They shall be stoned with stones; their blood shall be upon them.” |
Bible. Leviticus 20:6, 20:27 |
Nonetheless the leaders/founders of the religious cults totally
ignore
God’s prohibition to talk to spirits.
As for example, Jesus totally ignored the prohibition of God
Yahweh/Jehovah/YHWH to talk to spirits and that was one of the reasons
why God Yahweh/Jehovah/YHWH killed Jesus.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke+8&version=ESV |
26 Then they sailed to the
country of the Gerasenes, which is opposite Galilee. 27 When Jesus had stepped out on land, there met him a man from the city who had demons. For a long time he had worn no clothes, and he had not lived in a house but among the tombs. 28 When he saw Jesus, he cried out and fell down before him and said with a loud voice, “What have you to do with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? I beg you, do not torment me.” 29 For he had commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the man. (For many a time it had seized him. He was kept under guard and bound with chains and shackles, but he would break the bonds and be driven by the demon into the desert.) 30 Jesus then asked him, “What is your name?” And he said, “Legion,” for many demons had entered him. 31 And they begged him not to command them to depart into the abyss. 32 Now a large herd of pigs was feeding there on the hillside, and they begged him to let them enter these. So he gave them permission. 33 Then the demons came out of the man and entered the pigs, and the herd rushed down the steep bank into the lake and drowned. |
Bible. Luke 8: 26-33 |
Religious adepts believe that spirits are some kind of “cloudlets”,
which can travel via air, which can fly from one geographical location
into another, which can throw/break material objects, which can reveal
themselves to “spiritually advanced” adepts, etc.
Wrong understanding about the physical nature of “spirits” leads to
wrong actions, as for example religious adepts spray with “holy water”
places which are “possessed by ghosts” naively expecting that this
supposedly should help.
Skeptic scientists who are ignoramus about the existence of autonomic
neuroclusters make wrong conclusions too. When such skeptic scientist
investigates medium who communicates with poltergeist by knock sounds
(as for example one knock means “yes” and two knocks means “no”) and
when he finds out that knocking is accomplished by the leg of the
medium under the table, skeptic scientist declares that medium is the
swindler. Yes, of course, there mediums who are swindlers, however
there many cases where the main personality of the medium has no
awareness about the fact that the leg of the medium is kicking the
floor under the table – in this case the accusation of being swindler
is actually incorrect.
“Communication with God” has exactly the same underlying
principle as “spiritualistic séance” – when a man prays every
day and ask
the God to show up, then neurocluster
which models the God becomes stronger and stronger, until one day it
might begin communication with the man’s main personality as
independent
personality. By the way, a technical hint for ones who wishfully desire
to talk with God but had failed in reaching this goal so far – the good
working
technique for invoking the God is the spiritualistic “thread with a
needle” technique
which was described above. The technique for invoking the God is
exactly the
same as the technique for invoking any spirit.
Religious adepts claim that spirits are something like
“vapor/dust/light clouds” which travel via air and can interact with
material objects, like for example pushing heavy furniture, smashing
cups and glasses, moving around objects, etc (a.k.a. poltergeist).
However techniques used in spiritualistic séances clearly show
that spirits are unable to move the inanimate object – no spirit is
able to move a thread with a needle when the thread is tied to some
inanimate object (like for example the lamp, ceiling, etc). Spirit can
manifest itself only via movements done by the alive human – thread
with a needle will move only when it is
held by alive human. And this raises the simple question: if the
spirits were able to push and smash heavy objects (like furniture) then
movement of a thread with a needle would be extremely easy task for the
spirit,
isn’t it? However experimental results show that spirits are unable to
move such extra light object as the thread with the needle when needle
is tied to some inanimate object. Spirits can manifest themselves only
via the movements of the human body.
Almost all religions and cults claim exactly the same error – they all
claim that spirits can exist independently from physical body. The
origin of such erroneous claim is due to the fact that “spiritual
travelers” very often encounter “spiritual beings” which have no match
for any known object in real physical world, thus “spiritual travelers”
had made incorrect conclusion that these “spiritual beings” exist
without any physical body. However in reality all “spiritual beings”
are simulated by autonomic egregoric neuroclusters which reside in the
physical brain of the “spiritual traveler”.
Below is a classical example of such erroneous claims – Carlos
Castañeda (who proclaimed himself as the follower of Southern Mexico
Toltec shamanic tradition) used the term “inorganic beings” to
denote autonomic egregoric neuroclusters which have no match for any
known object in real physical world. Carlos Castañeda naively believed
that “inorganic beings” live independently from any physical
body,
however in reality all “inorganic beings” are destroyed when the
brain of the adept is destroyed (just like computer game characters are
destroyed when the computer is physically destroyed).
http://books.google.com/books?id=_3vfmEwoO1AC&pg=PR15&dq=inorganic+beings&hl=lt&sa=X&ei=mUoRVMvtF8XgyQOd0IIw&ved=0CB8Q6AEwAA#v=onepage&q=inorganic%20beings&f=false |
They saw that inanimate energy
has no awareness. Awareness, for shamans, is a vibratory condition of
animate energy. Don Juan said that the shamans of ancient Mexico were
the first ones to see that all the organisms on Earth are the
possessors of vibratory energy. They called them organic beings,
and saw that it is the organism itself which sets up the cohesiveness
and the limits of such energy. They also saw that there are
conglomerates of vibratory, animate energy which have a cohesion of
their own, free from the bindings of an organism. They called them inorganic
beings, and described them as clumps of cohesive energy that is
invisible to the human eye, energy that is aware of itself, and
possesses a unity determined by an agglutinating force other than the
agglutinating force of an organism. The shamans of don Juan’s lineage saw that the essential condition of animate energy, organic or inorganic, is to turn energy in the universe at large into sensory data. In the case of organic beings, this sensory data is then turned into a system of interpretation in which energy at large is classified and a given response is allotted to each classification, whatever the classification may be. The assertion of sorcerers is that in the realm of inorganic beings, the sensory data into which energy at large is transformed by the inorganic beings, must be, by definition, interpreted by them in whatever incomprehensible form they may do it. |
Carlos Castañeda. The Teachings
of Don Juan – A
Yaqui Way of Knowledge. 1998. The Author's Commentaries on the Occasion
of the Thirtieth Year of Publication of The Teachings of Don Juan: A
Yaqui Way of Knowledge, XV |
http://archive.org/stream/CarlosCastaneda/CarlosCastanedaCompendium1998-MagicalPasses_djvu.txt |
The belief of the shamans of don
Juan's lineage was that when death takes place in this fashion, all of
our being is turned into energy, a special kind of energy that retains
the mark of our individuality. Don Juan tried to explain this in a
metaphorical sense, saying that we are composed of a number of single
nations: the nation of the lungs, the nation of the heart, the nation
of the stomach, the nation of the kidneys, and so on. Each of these
nations sometimes works independently of the others, but at the moment
of death, all of them are unified into one single entity. The sorcerers
of don Juan's lineage called this state total freedom. For those
sorcerers, death is a unifier, and not an annihilator, as it is for the
average man. "Is this state immortality, don Juan?" I asked. "This is in no way immortality," he replied. "It is merely the entrance into an evolutionary process, using the only medium for evolution that man has at his disposal: awareness. The sorcerers of my lineage were convinced that man could not evolve biologically any further; therefore, they considered man's awareness to be the only medium for evolution. At the moment of dying, sorcerers are not annihilated by death, but are transformed into inorganic beings: beings that have awareness, but not an organism. To be transformed into an inorganic being was evolution for them, and it meant that a new, indescribable type of awareness was lent to them, an awareness that would last for veritably millions of years, but which would also someday have to be returned to the giver: the dark sea of awareness." One of the most important findings of the shamans of don Juan's lineage was that, like everything else in the universe, our world is a combination of two opposing, and at the same time complementary, forces. One of those forces is the world we know, which those sorcerers called the world of organic beings. The other force is something they called the world of inorganic beings. "The world of inorganic beings," don Juan said, "is populated by beings that possess awareness, but not an organism. They are conglomerates of energy fields, just like we are. To the eye of a seer, instead of being luminous, as human beings are, they are rather opaque. They are not round, but long, candlelike energetic configurations. They are, in essence, conglomerates of energy fields which have cohesion and boundaries just like we do. They are held together by the same agglutinating force that holds our energy fields together." "Where is this inorganic world, don Juan?" I asked. "It is our twin world," he replied. "It occupies the same time and space as our world, but the type of awareness of our world is so different from the type of awareness of the inorganic world that we never notice the presence of inorganic beings, although they do notice ours." "Are those inorganic beings human beings that have evolved?" I asked. "Not at all!" he exclaimed. "The inorganic beings of our twin world have been intrinsically inorganic from the start, the same way that we have always been intrinsically organic beings, also from the start. They are beings whose consciousness can evolve just like ours, and it doubtlessly does, but I have no firsthand knowledge of how this happens. What I do know, however, is that a human being whose awareness has evolved is a bright, luminescent, round inorganic being of a special kind." |
Carlos
Castañeda. Magical Passes – The Practical Wisdom of the Shamans of
Ancient Mexico. 1998. |
Religious adepts are strongly convinced that during a lifetime the
immortal
soul/spirit collects “spiritual experience” and “develops/enhances
spirituality” – at the first glance such claim looks correct, as for
example, let’s take a kindergartener and an adult – in this case an
adult is “much more experienced and much more spiritually developed”
than a kindergartener. However this theory of “spiritual development
during a lifetime” has one fundamental fault which religious adepts
fail to notice, the fundamental bug of this theory is the following –
when a man reaches old-age then all his mental-spiritual abilities
begin to deteriorate, majority of pensioners get dementia which becomes
stronger and stronger with every year – these old men lose their
memories, forget their own names, etc. Only in rare exceptional cases
old-man retains fully functioning vivid clear mind while the majority
of old men get dementia and prayers to God and/or strict observance of
religious regulations does not save them from old-age dementia.
The real world fact of old-age men getting dementia disproves the
beliefs of religious adepts who claim that during lifetime human
soul/spirit collects “spiritual experience” and “develops/enhances
spirituality”. Even if we will make an assumption that human
soul/spirit does collect “spiritual experience” then this period
happens only from childhood to adulthood, however later human
soul/spirit starts to lose all his “accumulated spiritual experience” –
you can easily verify that by visiting any retirement home (a.k.a. old
people's home) which houses many old-age people.
http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/24171622 |
Meeting the religious needs
of residents with dementia. Higgins P. Abstract This article considers practical strategies to help nurses working in care homes meet the religious needs of people with dementia, including attending services in homes or churches, supporting them in private prayer and at the end of life. It also considers the characteristics of person-centred care for such residents and how the Mental Capacity Act 2005 may be called on to support religious needs as dementia advances. To achieve good practice in all these aspects, staff in care homes should work in partnership with local faith communities and ensure they are aware of residents' life histories and preferences, including their faith practices. The focus of the article is on meeting the needs of Christian residents. For residents from other faith groups living in care homes not affiliated to their faith, the same general approach to meeting religious needs could be adopted as a starting point. |
Nurs Older People. 2013 Nov;25(9):25-9. doi: 10.7748/nop2013.11.25.9.25.e501. |
https://books.google.com/books?id=sEOzCAAAQBAJ&pg=PT24&lpg=PT24&dq=Mental+illness#v=onepage&q=Mental%20illness&f=false |
Mental illness has also deeply
touched my own life. Several years ago, my mother died after a long
battle with Alzheimer’s disease. It was heartbreaking to see her
gradually lose her memories of her loved ones, to gaze into her eyes
and realize that she did not know who I was. I could see the glimmer of
humanity slowly being extinguished. She had spent a lifetime struggling
to raise a family, and instead of enjoying her golden years, she was
robbed of all the memories she held dear. |
Michio Kaku. The Future of the Mind. The Scientific Quest to Understand, Enhance, and Empower the Mind-Doubleday. 2014 |
And this leads to a simple conclusion – if you believe that you will
take your “accumulated spiritual experience” into post-mortal world
then you should kill yourself while you are in the peak of “accumulated
spiritual experience” – if you will not do that then senility will wipe
out your “accumulated spiritual experience” just like the piece of ice
melts under the hot sun, and into post-mortal world you will take only
pity leftovers of your “accumulated spiritual experience”. One of the
main reasons why people want to have children is the expectation that
your children will take care of you in your elderly years. Actually,
there is no guarantee that your children will take care of you in your
elderly years, as for example your children may die or become invalids
earlier than you, however that is not the main point. Let’s take “the
best case scenario” and let’s assume that your children will take care
of you in your elderly years – in that case your children will sustain
you being alive longer which will result in you reaching deeper stages
of dementia and losing even more of your “accumulated spiritual
experience” when compared to scenario in which you had died earlier
still having larger amount of “accumulated spiritual experience”. Just
think for a moment – what kind of “spiritual experience” the old-man
will take into post-mortal world when he is completely lost in time and
space, when he does not remember his own name, etc.
Religious adepts are convinced that after the death of their physical
bodies their soul/spirit will travel into the paradise/hell or will
reincarnate into some other living creature/being. Let’s analyze both
scenarios.
According to religious dogmas all these old-age doddering dementia-ill
adepts who go to Church every weekend – all these dementia-ill adepts
will get into the paradise after the death of their physical bodies.
Which means that if you will get into the paradise too then you will
find yourself surrounded by myriads of these dementia-ill souls who are
completely lost in time and space, who do not remember their own names,
etc – according to religious dogmas all these dementia-ill souls will
be gathered into the paradise because they had observed religious
orders during their earthly life – which raises a simple question: do
you really want spend your eternity completely surrounded by these
myriads of dementia-ill souls inhabiting the paradise, is it really
your most desired goal?
Now let’s analyze another scenario – the reincarnation of your
soul/spirit into some other living creature/being. You have had very
hard time trying to accumulate “spiritual experience” during your
earthly lifetime, and then in old age you become dementia-ill and lose
all your accumulated “spiritual experience” and as a result you
reincarnate into the cockroach. In your new cockroach-life you have no
idea for what kind of “bad karma” you were punished to become a
cockroach, because according to dogmatism of reincarnation the
soul/spirit has no remembrance whatsoever from the previous life. So
this cockroach has no idea whatsoever what sin/error he needs to repair
from previous life, because the cockroach knows nothing about his
previous human-incarnation. In the new reincarnation as the cockroach
you again try to accumulate “spiritual experience”, then cockroach gets
old age, becomes dementia-ill, loses all his accumulated “spiritual
experience”, and after the death reincarnates into the amoeba. And the
process is repeated again and again the infinite number of times... a
really meaningless scenario of existence, isn’t it?
Below is the simple thought experiment which disproves the claim of
religious adepts that during a lifetime the immortal soul/spirit
collects “spiritual experience” and “develops/enhances spirituality”.
Let’s raise a simple technical question: is the soul/spirit a 1)
divisible object, or 2) indivisible object? In other words, can the
soul/spirit be divided into the composing parts or not?
Here we have two scenarios:
1) If the soul/spirit is divisible object then the soul/spirit is not
immortal because it can be destroyed by dividing it into the composing
parts.
2) If the soul/spirit is indivisible object then it cannot collect
“spiritual experience” because in order to able to save the information
about the “collected experience” you need to have the ability to change
the states/positions of the composing parts of that object. By
definition the indivisible object cannot store information about its
previous experience.
In both scenarios the religious dogmas are crushed. If the soul/spirit
is able to collect “spiritual experience” then this means that the
soul/spirit must be composed of composing parts which means that such
soul/spirit is not immortal – it can be destroyed by dividing it into
the composing parts. And if the soul is immortal then it must be
indivisible which means such soul/spirit cannot collect “spiritual
experience” during the lifetime which means that all religious
rituals/practices which supposedly collect “good spiritual experience”
– all these religious rituals/practices are meaningless.
Two dogmas – 1) the immortality of the soul/spirit and 2) the
collection of “spiritual experience” during the lifetime – are two
dogmas which contradict each other – if one dogma is true then another
dogma is automatically false, they cannot be both true simultaneously.
Some religious teachings claim that apart from physical body the man
also has many other subtle bodies. The number and the naming of these
subtle bodies are different in different religious schools, however all
these different classifications share one common ground – it is claimed
that some of these subtle bodies are mortal and they die after the
death of the physical body and some other subtle bodies are immortal
and are reincarnated into another being (or travel into paradise/hell).
Some religious teachings claim that apart from the physical body the
man also has many other subtle bodies. The number and the naming of
these subtle bodies are different in different religious schools,
however all these different classifications share one common ground –
it is claimed that some of these subtle bodies are mortal and they die
after the death of the physical body and some other subtle bodies are
immortal and are reincarnated into another being (or travel into
paradise/hell). If we will make the assumption that these immortal
subtle bodies do exist then as it is shown above all accumulated
“spiritual experience” will be completely lost after the reincarnation
which means that obedience (of religious adept) to the regulations of
religious dogmas is completely meaningless.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Subtle_body |
A subtle body is one of a series
of psycho-spiritual constituents of living beings, according to various
esoteric, occult, and mystical teachings. According to such beliefs
each subtle body corresponds to a subtle plane of existence, in a
hierarchy or great chain of being that culminates in the physical form. According to Bhagavad Gita, one of the most sacred texts of Hinduism, the subtle body is composed of mind, intelligence and ego, which controls the gross physical body. It is also known in other different spiritual traditions: "the most sacred body" (wujud al-aqdas) and "true and genuine body" (jism asli haqiqi) in Sufism, "the diamond body" in Taoism and Vajrayana, "the light body" or "rainbow body" in Tibetan Buddhism, "the body of bliss" in Kriya Yoga, and "the immortal body" (soma athanaton) in Hermeticism. The various attributes of the subtle body are frequently described in terms of often obscure symbolism: Tantra features references to the sun and moon as well as various Indian rivers and deities, while Taoist alchemy speaks of cauldrons and cinnabar fields. <...> H. P. Blavatsky's Theosophical teaching represented the convergence of 19th century Western occultism, Eastern philosophy, religion, science, and mysticism. The Secret Doctrine, and The Key to Theosophy combined the Vedantic concept of five koshas with Western esoteric traditions (particularly Neoplatonism). She refers to three subtle bodies: ● Linga Sharira – the Double or Astral body ● Mayavi-rupa – the "Illusion-body." ● Causal Body – the vehicle of the higher Mind. <...> C.W. Leadbeater, regarding the emotional body as the seat of the kamic principle of Blavatsky's constitution, denominated it astral body. Therefore, the subtle bodies in a human being are: ● Etheric body (vehicle of prana) ● Emotional or astral body (vehicle of desires and emotions) ● Mental body (vehicle of the concrete or lower mind) ● Causal body (vehicle of the abstract or higher mind) |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anthroposophical_view_of_the_human_being |
In Steiner's sevenfold and
ninefold descriptions, a human is composed of physical-body, life-body,
astral-body, ego, spirit-self, life-spirit, and spirit-man. ● the physical body, material structure ● the life body, life processes, ● the astral body, bearer of consciousness, ● the ego, self-awareness, ● the spirit-self, intuition and self, ● the life-spirit, enduring spirit-soul content, ● the spirit-man, the fully individuated spirit. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.spiritual-experiences.com/articles-spirituality/subtle-body-seven-bodies.php |
Subtle Body Energies: The Seven
Subtle Bodies <....> First Layer (The Etheric Body) <....> Second Layer (The Emotional Body) <....> Third Layer (The Mental Body) <....> Fourth Layer (The Astral level) <....> The Fifth Layer (The Etheric Template Body) <....> The Sixth Layer (The Celestial Body) <....> The Seventh Layer (The Ketheric Template or Causal Body) |
Spiritual-Experiences.com |
Psychography (a.k.a. automatic writing) is a
phenomenon when a man takes a sheet of paper, places the paper on the
table, takes a pen into his hand,
places a hand on the sheet of paper and the hand begins to write text
autonomously independently from man’s main personality which looks like
some other being had been taken the control over the hand, and the man
have no
control over the text which is being written on the sheet of paper and
the man
does not know what will be written on the sheet of paper. Very often
the man
falls into the trance or hypnotic state during the séance of
psychography, however
there are some cases when a man remains fully conscious. During the
séance of
psychography the style of handwriting and the psychological portrait
becomes
completely different from the original man. Due to the ignorance of
the brain
physiology people naively believe that psychography proves that the
spirit from outside of the material world has taken over the hand of
the writer and
the writer is a medium (a person who serves as an intermediary between
the
physical world and the spiritual world). During psychographic séance
autonomous neuroclusters inside the brain of the writer are moving the
hand of the writer. These autonomous neuroclusters inside the brain of
the writer act as independent agents who are able to act independently
from the main personality of the writer.
Mediumship is defined
as the
practice of certain people – known as mediums – to mediate
communication between
spirits of the dead and other human beings.
Professor Ernest Ropiequet “Jack” Hilgard from Stanford University had
made huge number of experiments in which he used hypnosis to set up a
hidden observer in the subject that communicated only through automatic
writing.
In other words, professor Ernest Hilgard using hypnosis inducted the
manifestation of autonomous neuroclusters in the subjects.
The underlying mechanism of hypnosis is very simple – during
the hypnosis the main personality of a man is put to sleep and then
hypnotist can communicate directly with autonomous neuroclusters inside
the subject’s brain giving orders to autonomous neuroclusters and these
autonomous neuroclusters carry out orders without the knowledge of main
personality.
There is a widespread myth which claims that “a hypnotized person will
not execute the commands of the hypnotist which are unacceptable to
morality of the hypnotized person”. However the diagram, which shows
the underlying mechanism of hypnosis, reveals the fallacy of this myth.
During the hypnotic session, the body of a hypnotized person is
controlled by the autonomous neurocluster, which receives verbal
commands from the hypnotist’s main personality. At the same time the
main personality of the hypnotized person is disconnected from the
control of the body. It is important to note that autonomous
neurocluster can have and has absolutely distinct “moral values”, which
differ from the “moral values” of the main personality. This means that
some things that are unacceptable to the main personality can be quite
acceptable for an autonomous neurocluster.
The autonomous neurocluster will execute all commands of hypnotist
which are acceptable for the autonomous neurocluster, and autonomous
neurocluster will not execute commands which are unacceptable for the
autonomous neurocluster.
|
Hypnosis diagram |
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ernest_Hilgard |
Ernest Ropiequet "Jack" Hilgard
(July 25, 1904 – October 22, 2001) was an American psychologist and
professor at Stanford University. He became famous in the 1950s for his
research on hypnosis, especially with regard to pain control. Along
with André Muller Weitzenhoffer, Hilgard developed the Stanford
Hypnotic Susceptibility Scales. <...> Hilgard is specifically known for his theory that a so-called "hidden observer" is created in the mind while hypnosis is taking place. His research on the hidden observer during hypnotic pain management was intended to provide support for his neodissociationist theory. This theory held that a person undergoing hypnosis can still observe his or her own pain without consciously experiencing any suffering. The phenomenon of the "hidden observer" was controversial and critics claimed it could be manufactured by suggestions, indicating that it was possibly no more than an artifact of the instructions given to the research participants. Writing in the late 1970s (Hilgard, E. (1977). Divided consciousness: Multiple controls in human thought and action. New York, NY: Wiley), Ernest Hilgard became convinced that we all have another being sharing our lives. Hilgard termed this entity the “hidden observer.” In one of his books, Hilgard described a classic test demonstrating how this hidden entity is part of our consciousness. He wrote of a blind student who was hypnotized and, while in a trance state, was told that he would become deaf. The suggestion was so strong that he failed to react to any form of noise, even large sounds next to his ear. Of course, he also failed to respond to any questions he was asked while in his trance state. The hypnotist was keen to discover if “anybody else” was able to hear. He quietly said to the student, “Perhaps there is some part of you that is hearing my voice and processing the information. If there is, I should like the index finger of your right hand to rise as a sign that this is the case”(Hilgard, 1977, p. 186). The finger rose. At this, the student requested that he be brought out of the hypnotically-induced period of deafness. On being “awakened”, the student said that he had requested to come out of the trance state because “I felt my finger rise in a way that was not a spontaneous twitch, so you must have done something to make it rise, and I want to know what you did” (p. 186). The hypnotist then asked him what he remembered. Because the trance was light, the student never actually lost consciousness; all that occurred was that his hearing had ceased. In order to deal with the boredom of being deprived of both sight and sound,he had decided to work on some statistical problems in his head. It was while he was doing this that he suddenly felt his finger lift. This was obviously strange to him, because under normal circumstances he was, like all of us, the “person” who decides on how the body moves. In this case he was not. Not only that, but “somebody else” in his head was responding to an external request that he had not heard. As far as Hilgard was concerned, the person who responded was the “hidden observer.” One of Hilgard’s subjects made the following interesting statement about what she experienced, making particular reference to what she sensed was her higher self: The hidden observer is cognizant of everything that is going on. . . . The hidden observer sees more, he questions more, he’s aware of what is going on all of the time but getting in touch is totally unnecessary. . . . He’s like a guardian angel that guards you from doing anything that will mess you up. . . . The hidden observer is looking through the tunnel, and sees everything in the tunnel. . . . Unless someone tells me to get in touch with the hidden observer I’m not in contact. It’s just there. (Hilgard, 1977, p. 210) The hidden observer protects us from doing anything in hypnosis that we would not do under any circumstance consciously, such as causing someone else physical harm. Duality of personality This idea of the basic duality of human personality is culturally and historically almost universal. The ancient Chinese called these two independent consciousnesses hun and po, the ancient Egyptians the ka and the ba, and the ancient Greeks the Daemon and the Eidolon. In each case, the two entities shared their senses and perceptions of the external world but interpreted those perceptions with regard to their own history, knowledge, and personality. For the Greeks, the relationship was an unequal one. The higher self, the Daemon, acted as a form of guardian angel or higher self over its lower self, the Eidolon. The Stoic philosopher Epictetus wrote: God has placed at every man’s side a guardian, the Daemon of each man, who is charged to watch over him; a Daemon that cannot sleep, nor be deceived. To what greater and more watchful guardian could He have entrusted each of us? So, when you have shut the doors, and made darkness in the house, remember, never to say that you are alone; for you are not alone. But God is there, and your Daemon is there (Epictetus, 1998/2nd century, 14:11) The belief was that the Daemon had foreknowledge of future circumstances and events and as such could warn its Eidolon of the dangers. It was as if in some way the Daemon had already lived the life of its Eidolon. |
Wikipedia |
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5Kg-M-rYjmc |
|
Covert Pain in Hypnotherapy Length: 7 minutes A description of a hypnotic phenomenon known as 'The Hidden Observer' by researchers at Stanford University. The effects of Hypnosis on a hypnotized individual that proves people are always aware during hypnosis. Also a discussion of applications of this deep state of hypnosis in pain control or general hypnotherapy practice. |
For more movies about hypnosis please
click here.
Dowsing (a.k.a. divining, doodlebugging, water
finding, water witching or water dowsing) has
exactly the same underlying mechanism as psychography. A dowser takes a
Y- or L-shaped twig or rod, called a dowsing rod (a.k.a. divining
rod, vining rod, witching rod, Latin: virgula
divina or baculus divinatorius) into his hands and the
movement of the dowsing rod supposedly reveals the location of ground
water, buried metals or ores, gemstones, oil, gravesites, or other
objects and materials. The movement of the dowsing rod is controlled by
autonomous neurocluster inside the brain of the dowser, however the
dowser has no awareness of this neurocluster inside his own brain and
dowser naively believes that some “spiritual force” is moving the
dowsing rod. If the dowsing rod is taken from dowsers hands and is put
on steady inanimate object (like table, stool, etc) then dowsing rod
stops moving. The dowsing rod moves only in the hands of the dowser.
Numerous scientific experiments showed that the real effectiveness of
the dowsing in finding objects is almost total zero.
Skeptic scientists who investigate the dowsing phenomenon use the term
“ideomotor effect” which supposedly explains phenomena like
automatic
writing, dowsing, facilitated communication, and Ouija boards.
However the truth is that the etymology of the term “ideomotor”
(derived from the components “ideo”, meaning "idea" and “motor”,
meaning "muscular action") reveals the complete lack of understanding
of the underlying mechanisms of these phenomena. The etymology of term
“ideomotor” means that ideas move the hand of the dowser which raises a
simple question: WHOSE ideas move the hand of the dowser? Do the ideas
of the dowser move his hand? Do the ideas of the main personality of
the dowser move his hand? Experimental facts show that the hand is
moved not by the main personality of the dowser. So, the question
remains: whose ideas are moving the hand, if it is not the main
personality of the dowser? Psychologist/psychiatrists tell us that some
vaguely ill-defined “subconscious” moves the hand, and when you ask
them to provide the exact scientific definition “what is the
subconscious” then they flood you with pseudoscientific
self-contradictory blabber about “subconscious” which has no semantic
meaning whatsoever – that blabber is not any better than a blabber of
the occultists on the same topic.
So let’s fix this mess, let’s make things clear and scientific once and
for all. Autonomous neuroclusters inside the brain of the dowser are
moving the hand of the dowser. These autonomous neuroclusters inside
the brain of the dowser act as independent agents who are able to act
independently from the main personality of the dowser.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ideomotor_phenomenon |
Ideomotor phenomenon is a
psychological phenomenon wherein a subject makes motions unconsciously. An example of table-turning in 19th century France. A circle of participants press their hands against a table, and the ideomotor effect causes the table to tilt in such a way as to produce a written message, in a manner similar to a ouija board. The ideomotor response (or "ideomotor reflex"), often abbreviated to IMR, is a concept in hypnosis and psychological research. It is derived from the terms "ideo" (idea, or mental representation) and "motor" (muscular action). The phrase is most commonly used in reference to the process whereby a thought or mental image brings about a seemingly "reflexive" or automatic muscular reaction, often of minuscule degree, and potentially outside of the awareness of the subject. As in reflexive responses to pain, the body sometimes reacts reflexively with an ideomotor effect to ideas alone without the person consciously deciding to take action. The effects of automatic writing, dowsing, facilitated communication, and Ouija boards have been attributed to the phenomenon. Mystics have often attributed these effects to paranormal or supernatural force. Many subjects are unconvinced that their actions are originating solely from within themselves. The associated term "ideo-dynamic response" (or "reflex") applies to a wider domain, an extends to the description of all bodily reactions (including, but not limited to ideo-motor and ideo-sensory responses) caused in a similar manner by certain ideas, e.g., the salivation often caused by imagining sucking a lemon, which is a secretory response. The notion of an ideo-dynamic response contributed to James Braid's first neuro-psychological explanation of the principle through which suggestion operated in hypnotism. History of scientific investigation With the rise of Spiritualism in 1840s, mediums devised and refined a variety of techniques for communicating with the spirit world including table-turning and planchette writing boards (the precursor to later Ouija boards). These phenomena and devices quickly became the subject of scientific investigation. The term Ideomotor was first used in a scientific paper discussing the means through which these spiritualistic phenomena produced effect, by William Benjamin Carpenter in 1852, hence the alternative term Carpenter effect. (Carpenter derived the word ideomotor from the components ideo, meaning "idea" or "mental representation", and motor, meaning "muscular action"). The terms "ideomotor effect" and "ideomotor response" were both introduced by William Benjamin Carpenter. In the paper, Carpenter explained his theory that muscular movement can be independent of conscious desires or emotions. Carpenter was a friend and collaborator of James Braid, the founder of modern hypnotism. Braid soon adopted Carpenter's ideo-motor terminology, to facilitate the transmission of his most fundamental views, based upon those of his teacher, the philosopher Thomas Brown, that the efficacy of hypnotic suggestion was contingent upon the subject's concentration upon a single (thus, "dominant") idea. In 1855, Braid explained his decision to abandon his earlier term "mono-ideo-motor", based on Carpenter's (1852) "ideo-motor principle", and adopt the more appropriate and more descriptive term "mono-ideo-dynamic". His decision was based upon suggestions made to Carpenter (in 1854), by their friend in common, Daniel Noble, that the activity that Carpenter was describing would be more accurately understood in its wider applications (viz., wider than pendulums and ouija boards) if it were to denominated the "ideo-dynamic principle": “In order that I may do full justice to two esteemed friends, I beg to state, in connection with this term monoideo-dynamics, that, several years ago, Dr. W. B. Carpenter introduced the term ideo-motor to characterise the reflex or automatic muscular motions which arise merely from ideas associated with motion existing in the mind, without any conscious effort of volition. In 1853, in referring to this term, Dr. Noble said, “Ideo-dynamic would probably constitute a phraseology more appropriate, as applicable to a wider range of phenomena.” In this opinion I quite concurred, because I was well aware that an idea could arrest as well as excite motion automatically, not only in the muscles of voluntary motion, but also as regards the condition of every other function of the body. I have, therefore, adopted the term monoideo-dynamics, as still more comprehensive and characteristic as regards the true mental relations which subsist during all dynamic changes which take place, in every other function of the body, as well as in the muscles of voluntary motion." Scientific tests by the English scientist Michael Faraday, Manchester surgeon James Braid, the French chemist Michel Eugène Chevreul, and the American psychologists William James and Ray Hyman have demonstrated that many phenomena attributed to spiritual or paranormal forces, or to mysterious "energies," are actually due to ideomotor action. Furthermore, these tests demonstrate that "honest, intelligent people can unconsciously engage in muscular activity that is consistent with their expectations". They also show that suggestions that can guide behavior can be given by subtle clues (Hyman 1977). Some operators use ideomotor responses to communicate with a subject's "unconscious mind" using a system of physical signals (such as finger movements) for the unconscious mind to indicate "yes", "no","I don't know", or "I'm not ready to know that consciously". A simple experiment to demonstrate the ideomotor effect is to allow a hand-held pendulum to hover over a sheet of paper. The paper has keywords such as YES, NO and MAYBE printed on it. Small movements in the hand, in response to questions, can cause the pendulum to move towards key words on the paper. This technique has been used for experiments in ESP, lie detection, and ouija boards. The validity of these experiments has not been proven. This type of experiment was used by Kreskin and has also been used by illusionists such as Derren Brown. |
Wikipedia |
Facilitated communication (a.k.a. supported typing) and rapid
prompting method has exactly the same underlying mechanism as
psychography. The movement of the facilitator’s hand is controlled by
autonomous neurocluster inside the brain of the facilitator, however
the facilitator has no awareness of this neurocluster inside his own
brain and facilitator naively believes that the disabled person is
controlling his arm.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Facilitated_communication |
Facilitated communication (FC),
or supported typing, is a discredited technique used by some caregivers
and educators in an attempt to assist people with severe educational
and communication disabilities. The technique involves providing an
alphabet board, or keyboard. The facilitator holds or gently touches
the disabled person's arm or hand during this process and attempts to
help them move their hand and amplify their gestures. In addition to
providing physical support needed for typing or pointing, the
facilitator provides verbal prompts and moral support. In addition to
human touch assistance, the facilitator's belief in their communication
partner's ability to communicate seems to be a key component of the
technique. There is widespread agreement within the scientific community and multiple disability advocacy organizations that facilitators, not the person with the communication disability, are the source of all or most messages obtained through FC, by guiding the arm of the patient towards answers they expect to see or that form intelligible language. Alternatively, the facilitator may hold the alphabet board and move it to the disabled person's finger. Studies asking about things the facilitator cannot know (for example showing the patient but not the facilitator an object) have confirmed this, showing that a facilitator is generally unable to ‘help’ the patient sign out the answer to a question where they do not know what the answer should be. Numerous cases have been reported by investigators in which disabled persons were claimed by facilitators to be engaged in signing a coherent message while their (the disabled person's) eyes were closed, or they were looking away from or showing no particular interest in the letter board. Some facilitators have countered that FC cannot be clearly disproven by this method, since a testing environment might feel confrontational and alienating to the subject. Because the scientific consensus is that FC is a pseudoscience which causes great risk and emotional distress to people with communication disabilities, their families, and their caregivers, in 2015 Sweden banned the use of FC in special needs schools. Facilitated communication shown in a 1993 PBS documentary, in which a disabled person's right hand is helped to move (or simply pulled) by a facilitator across a board showing the alphabet. The image shows a principal criticism of FC: that often the person is not looking at the board, so they cannot really be signing out a message. Claims: Disabled people may be able to communicate by pointing at letters or with a keyboard if physically held and assisted by an expert facilitator. Year proposed: Late 20th century Original proponents: Rosemary Crossley Subsequent proponents: Douglas Biklen Overview Facilitated communication is promoted as a means to assist people with severe communication disabilities in pointing to letters on an alphabet board, keyboard or other device so that they can communicate independently. It also appears in the literature as "supported typing", "progressive kinesthetic feedback", and "written output communication enhancement". It is somewhat related to the Rapid Prompting Method (RPM), also known as "informative pointing", which has no evidence of efficacy. The person with disabilities, who is often not able to rely on speech to communicate, is referred to as the communication partner. The caregiver, educator or other provider offering physical support to the person with disabilities is called the facilitator. The facilitator holds or gently touches the communication partner's elbow, wrist, hand, sleeve or other parts of the body while the communication partner points to letters of the alphabet printed on a piece of paper or laminated cardboard, letters on an alphabet board, laptop, keyboard or mobile communication device such as an iPad. The Canon Communicator, a small, portable, lightweight device that printed a tape of letters when activated, was popular with early FC users. However, two companies, Crestwood Co. of Glendale, Wisconsin and Abovo Co. of Chicopee, Massachusetts, would later be charged by the Federal Trade Commission for making "false and unsubstantiated claims" that the device could enable people with autism and other disabilities to communicate using FC. The companies settled and stopped mentioning FC in their advertising campaigns. Proponents of FC claim that motor issues (e.g., the neurological condition of apraxia) prevent people with autism from communicating effectively. Although this claim is unsubstantiated (many people with autism have no difficulty pointing to or picking up objects independently, but do exhibit severe communication difficulties characteristic of the disorder), proponents argue that physical support and touch are necessary components of communicating through FC. Candidates for FC, presumably, "lack confidence in their abilities" and physical support, purportedly, helps them overcome this obstacle to communication. The role of the facilitator is depicted by proponents as integral to helping the person with disabilities point to letters (by holding his or her finger or hand), reducing or eliminating uncontrollable arm movements (shaking or flapping), avoiding mistakes in typing, controlling the initiation of movement, and speaking words aloud. As well as physical support in typing, the facilitator provides verbal prompts and moral support. Along with human touch, the facilitator's belief in their communication partner's ability to communicate is seen to be a key component of the technique. History The FC movement may be traced back to the 1960s in Denmark where it failed to take hold because of lack of scientific evidence. FC experienced a period of rapid growth and popularity in Australia in the 1970-1980s, largely due to the efforts of special educator Rosemary Crossley. Arthur Schawlow, a Nobel laureate whose son was autistic, and Douglas Biklen, then a special education professor from Syracuse University who observed Crossley's work in Australia, are credited with popularizing FC in the United States in the late 1980s, early 1990s. FC has also received attention in many other parts of the world: Canada, Germany, Austria, Finland, France, Italy, the United Kingdom and Asia. Early adopters of the technique praised FC for its apparent simplicity. FC was promoted as a "teaching strategy" and not an experimental or even risky technique that required objective evaluation or close monitoring. As early as 1991, however, more than 40 empirical studies published in peer-reviewed journals involving more than 400 people with autism not only failed to demonstrate FC's efficacy, but indicated that any success reported by proponents of the technique was due to facilitator influence. Many researchers attribute facilitator influence, for the most part, to non-conscious movements. It is thought that facilitators are genuinely unaware that they, not their client or family member, are controlling the communications. In 1994 the American Psychological Association (APA), followed by the American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry (AACAP), the American Speech-Language-Hearing Association (ASHA), and the International Society for Augmentative and Alternative Communication (ISAAC) passed a resolution cautioning practitioners against the use of FC, citing lack of scientific evidence. The APA also recommended that information obtained via FC should not be used to confirm or deny allegations of abuse or make diagnostic or treatment decisions. In recognition of continued scientific evidence against the technique, other organizations joined suit, passing their own resolutions advising their membership to avoid the technique. A British government report concluded in 1998 that 'the phenomenon fails to materialise once facilitator effects have been controlled. It would be hard to justify further research on this'. By 2001 Mark P. Mostert of Regent University School of Education in Virginia Beach, Virginia reported in the second of his comprehensive reviews of peer-reviewed literature investigating FC that "Facilitated Communication (FC) had largely been empirically discredited as an effective intervention for previously uncommunicative persons with disabilities, especially those with autism and related disorders. Key empirical findings consistently showed that the facilitator and not the client initiated communication." Many people believed FC had passed its peak, dismissing it as a fad and characterizing it as pseudo-scientific. However, despite these findings, FC proponents continued their adherence to the technique, dismissing empirical investigations as irrelevant, flawed or unnecessary, characterized FC as an "effective and legitimate intervention" in pro-FC literature, and refused to change their minds or admit their mistakes. The FC movement retained popularity in some parts of the United States, Australia, and Germany, and continued to be used in many countries as of 2014. "All the newer pro-FC studies operate from the premise that FC works and is a legitimate practice to be used in investigating any number of other phenomena related to people with autism and other related severe communication problems. Such assumptions increasingly morph FC into a valid intervention among readers who are unaware of the empirical dismissal of the intervention and who might not be skilled in distinguishing solid from suspect research. In this regard, it is likely that FC will continue to reinforce the assumptions of efficacy among parents and practitioners. These perceptions will continue to be reinforced by professional organizations such as the Facilitated Communication Institute at Syracuse University, a fairly wide acceptance of FC internationally, and the vacuum created by few if any future solid empirical studies that are likely to dissuade the faithful." — Mostert, Facilitated Communication and Its Legitimacy - Twenty-first century developments, Facilitated Communication and RPM Facilitated Communication is closely related to the Rapid Prompting Method (RPM), although proponents of RPM deny similarities with FC because the aide or facilitator in RPM holds the letter board but "does not touch the person typing" and that the prompts are "nonspecific." However, critics of RPM point out that subtle cuing takes place during RPM that makes it "highly susceptible to facilitator infuence." Other similarities between RPM and FC include: reluctance or refusal to test facilitator/client pairs in controlled settings (purportedly because the process breaks the trust between the pair), presumed competence, reliance on anecdotal accounts as proof of efficacy, maintenance of practices, techniques and claims that are inconsistent with the known body of work around the behavior and communication skills of individuals with developmental disabilities or proven remediation techniques, claims of extraordinary literacy or intellectual breakthroughs, unconscious verbal or physical cuing by facilitators to obtain the expected responses, inadequate or non-existent protocols to fade supported or facilitated prompts. <...> The question of authorship One of the central questions regarding facilitated communication is who is really doing the communicating. The ultimate goal of using such a technique, as suggested by Stephen Von Tetzchner, professor of psychology at the University of Oslo, is genuine comunication, in which the messages obtained through FC originate from the person with disabilities and are not, in any way, influenced by the facilitator. However, as von Tetzchner also points out, there are two other potential outcomes of FC: 1. automatic communication, in which the messages are produced by the facilitator without the communication partner's awareness (similar to automatic writing); and 2. false communication, in which the messages are consciously produced by the facilitator to further his or her own goals. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rapid_prompting_method |
The Rapid Prompting Method
(RPM),
closely related to discredited Facilitated Communication (FC), is a
prompting technique used by some parents and educators in an attempt to
help their (often non-speaking) child or student with autism or other
disabilities to communicate through pointing, typing or writing. Soma
Mukhopadhyay is credited with creating RPM, though others have
developed similar techniques, known as Informative Pointing or Alphabet
Therapy. RPM users report unexpected literacy skills in their clients,
as well as a reduction in some of the behavioral issues associated with
autism. Eschewing scientific testing as "stigmatizing" to her clients,
Mukhopadhyay and proponents of RPM have drawn criticism from the
scientific community. Critics warn that RPM's over-reliance on prompts,
verbal and physical cuing used by its facilitators during the sessions,
may inhibit development of independent communication in its target
population. As of April 2017, only one scientific study attempting to
support Mukhopadhyay's claims of efficacy has been conducted, though
reviewers found the study had serious methodological flaws. <...> RPM and Facilitated Communication Facilitated Communication, a technique in which a facilitator supports a person with disabilities at the arm, wrist or hand during the process of typing on a letter board, is closely related to RPM. Controlled studies in the 1990s determined that, when facilitators did not know the answers to questions being asked through FC, the answers were "routinely inaccurate." Facilitators were (unconsciously) authoring the messages. Proponents of RPM deny similarities with FC because the aide or facilitator in RPM holds the letter board but "does not touch the person typing" and that the prompts are "nonspecific." However, critics of RPM point out that subtle cuing takes place during RPM that makes it "highly susceptible to facilitator infuence." Other similarities between RPM and FC include: reluctance or refusal to test facilitator/client pairs in controlled settings (purportedly because the process breaks the trust between the pair), presumed competence, reliance on anecdotal accounts as proof of efficacy, maintenance of practices, techniques and claims that are inconsistent with the known body of work around the behavior and communication skills of individuals with developmental disabilities or proven remediation techniques, claims of extraordinary literacy or intellectual breakthroughs, unconscious verbal or physical cuing by facilitators to obtain the expected responses, inadequate or non-existent protocols to fade supported or facilitated prompts. |
Wikipedia |
The spirit can take control not only over man’s hand but also over
man’s voice – and this phenomenon is called “channeling”. During
the séance of channeling the timbre of voice and the psychological
portrait becomes completely different from the original man, and the
man has no control over the words being spoken, very often the man
falls into the trance or hypnotic state, however there are some cases
when a man remains fully conscious. The phenomenon of channeling is
known from ancient times and it was widely practiced in various
religious cults beginning from primitive shamanistic till modern day
monotheistic religious cults. As for example Bible claims that the
first king of the United Kingdom of Israel Saul has used medium
necromancer women from En-dor for communication with dead prophet and
leader of ancient Israel Samuel (Bible. 1 Samuel 28:3-20).
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=1%20Samuel%2028&version=ESV |
3 Now
Samuel had died, and all Israel had mourned for him and buried him in
Ramah, his own city. And Saul had put the mediums and the necromancers
out of the land. 4 The Philistines assembled and came and encamped at Shunem. And Saul gathered all Israel, and they encamped at Gilboa. 5 When Saul saw the army of the Philistines, he was afraid, and his heart trembled greatly. 6 And when Saul inquired of the Lord, the Lord did not answer him, either by dreams, or by Urim, or by prophets. 7 Then Saul said to his servants, “Seek out for me a woman who is a medium, that I may go to her and inquire of her.” And his servants said to him, “Behold, there is a medium at En-dor.” 8 So Saul disguised himself and put on other garments and went, he and two men with him. And they came to the woman by night. And he said, “Divine for me by a spirit and bring up for me whomever I shall name to you.” 9 The woman said to him, “Surely you know what Saul has done, how he has cut off the mediums and the necromancers from the land. Why then are you laying a trap for my life to bring about my death?” 10 But Saul swore to her by the Lord, “As the Lord lives, no punishment shall come upon you for this thing.” 11 Then the woman said, “Whom shall I bring up for you?” He said, “Bring up Samuel for me.” 12 When the woman saw Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice. And the woman said to Saul, “Why have you deceived me? You are Saul.” 13 The king said to her, “Do not be afraid. What do you see?” And the woman said to Saul, “I see a god coming up out of the earth.” 14 He said to her, “What is his appearance?” And she said, “An old man is coming up, and he is wrapped in a robe.” And Saul knew that it was Samuel, and he bowed with his face to the ground and paid homage. 15 Then Samuel said to Saul, “Why have you disturbed me by bringing me up?” Saul answered, “I am in great distress, for the Philistines are warring against me, and God has turned away from me and answers me no more, either by prophets or by dreams. Therefore I have summoned you to tell me what I shall do.” 16 And Samuel said, “Why then do you ask me, since the Lord has turned from you and become your enemy? 17 The Lord has done to you as he spoke by me, for the Lord has torn the kingdom out of your hand and given it to your neighbor, David. 18 Because you did not obey the voice of the Lord and did not carry out his fierce wrath against Amalek, therefore the Lord has done this thing to you this day. 19 Moreover, the Lord will give Israel also with you into the hand of the Philistines, and tomorrow you and your sons shall be with me. The Lord will give the army of Israel also into the hand of the Philistines.” 20 Then Saul fell at once full length on the ground, filled with fear because of the words of Samuel. And there was no strength in him, for he had eaten nothing all day and all night. |
Bible. 1 Samuel 28:3-20 |
Blindsight is another important phenomenon which reveals
physiological mechanisms of the brain.
Blindsight is the ability of people who are cortically blind due to
lesions in their striate cortex (a.k.a. primary visual cortex or V1) to
respond to visual stimuli that they do not consciously see.
Blindsight is a phenomenon when visual stimuli does not reach man’s
main personality and a man claims that he is unable to see. The main
difference of the blindsight from the full blindness is that despite a
man claims he cannot see anything, however the same man can avoid
obstacles when moving in complex surroundings. When a blindsighted man
is asked how he managed to avoid obstacles if he does not see anything,
he explains that he has simply relied on his intuition and guessing.
However the
percentage of blindsighted patient’s correct guessing greatly exceeds
the probability
of random blind guessing. There are two types of blindsight. In Type 1,
subjects have absolutely no awareness of any stimuli, but, if forced to
“guess”, can predict (at levels significantly above chance) aspects of
a visual stimulus, such as location or type of movement. In Type 2
blindsight, subjects have some awareness, for example, of movement
within the blind area, but no visual percept. Blindsight phenomenon
challenges what once was believed to be true, that perceptions must
enter main personality to affect the behavior.
Blindsight proves that man’s behavior can be guided by sensory
information of which he is completely unaware.
Blindsight phenomenon clearly shows that the brain contains independent
autonomous neuroclusters which process visual information completely
autonomously and can control movements of the body completely
autonomously and independently, as for example they can guide
blindsighted man through the corridor full of obstacles avoiding all
obstacles in the way while man’s main personality remains completely
unaware and has no control over this process.
The phenomenon of “memories of past lives” (a.k.a. “reincarnation”)
and the phenomenon of “prophetic dreams” have exactly the same
underlying mechanisms as the “deja vu”. There are several
underlying mechanisms. Let’s list some of them.
Mechanism #1: False stories (fakes) – not interesting, so we
will not dwell into that.
Mechanism #2: Perceptual blindness and the transfer of
information
from autonomous neuroclusters into the main personality (under
special conditions: during the dream, during prolonged sensory
deprivation, during prolonged sleep deprivation, during prolonged
fasting, by disturbing the equilibrium of
biochemical
reactions inside the brain, by using special techniques, etc).
Almost everybody has encountered in their lives a phenomenon of
“perceptual blindness” (a.k.a. inattentional blindness)
when a man is looking for some object and that object lies
just in the front of man’s eyes however man does not see it. It is
important to note here that the object lying in the front of the eyes
is not seen only by the main personality however the autonomous
neuroclusters (a.k.a. “subconscious”) may see this object and can
remember its location. When a man goes to sleep, then during the dream
the autonomous neuroclusters can forward information about the object
to
the main personality. When a man awakes and checks the information
which he has received in the
dream and when he finds out that information received in the dream is
correct – then
the man has no idea how he has received this information so the man
decides that the source of this information is “spiritual worlds” or
the God himself.
However the reality is much simpler. The valuable information which he
has received during the dream in reality has nothing to do with the
God.
Some time ago this information was simply lying in front of the man’s
eyes however the main personality was blind to it and did not see it
and
after some time autonomous neuroclusters forwarded that information to
the main
personality during the dreaming process. The transfer of information
from autonomous
neuroclusters into the main personality usually happens in situations
of “extreme
importance”, for example when a man was very intensively praying and
asking the God to reveal some very needed information.
During the dream the main personality receives the requested
information from autonomous neuroclusters and when a man awakes from a
dream he becomes strongly convinced that the God himself has provided
the requested information. As for example, the dream character can tell
a man where he needs to look for the lost keys, which were lost a week
ago and a man was unable to find these keys despite he was desperately
searching for them over the week, and after waking up the man will find
the keys in the specified location. Due to the ignorance and lack of
knowledge about the physiological mechanisms of the brain the man is
unable to explain the source of information which he has received – and
the God (or other
spiritual beings) is the only explanation which he can think of.
Here is the documentary movie which shows the perceptual blindness
experiment.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vJG698U2Mvo |
|
selective attention test Length: 2 minutes The original, world-famous awareness test from Daniel Simons and Christopher Chabris. Check out our book and website for more information (www.theinvisiblegorilla.com) |
For more movies about
perceptual blindness experiments please click
here.
Please also watch “National
Geographic” movie “Test Your Brain” which also covers the topic of
perceptual blindness.
The statistics of automobile accidents reveals that very often cars hit
motorcycles when a car was turning left because the car driver did not
see the motorcyclist. The car driver claims that he “looked into the
mirror but failed to see” the motorcycle. These accidents occur because
motorcycles are less common than cars and the brain of car driver is
automatically scanning the view searching only for the cars and not for
motorcycles.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Inattentional_blindness |
Inattentional blindness, also
known as perceptual blindness, is a psychological lack of attention and
is not associated with any vision defects or deficits. It may be
further defined as the event in which an individual fails to recognize
an unexpected stimulus that is in plain sight. The term was coined by
Arien Mack and Irvin Rock in 1992 and was used as the title of their
book of the same name, published by MIT press in 1998. Here, they
describe the discovery of inattentional blindness and include a
collection of procedures used describing the phenomenon. Research on
inattentional blindness suggests that the phenomenon can occur in any
individual, independent of cognitive deficits. When it simply becomes
impossible for one to attend to all the stimuli in a given situation, a
temporary blindness effect can take place as a result; that is,
individuals fail to see objects or stimuli that are unexpected and
quite often salient. Inattentional blindness also has an effect on people’s perception. There have been numerous experiments performed that demonstrate this phenomenon. |
Wikipedia |
Mechanism #3: «false positive» errors. The brain is a
parallel
computing machine which sometimes fails to cope with computational
tasks of pattern recognition – sometimes this computing machine
produces the “false positive” error in the output. These resulting
“false positive” errors are actually the phenomenon of “deja vu”.
We will explain in more detail what is the “false positive” error,
because it is very important to know and understand what it is, however
the layman reader has never even heard of it.
The clearest example is a computer which identifies/recognizes people
(biometric identification by facial image).
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biometrics |
Biometrics refers to metrics
related to human characteristics. Biometrics authentication (or
realistic authentication) is used in computer science as a form of
identification and access control. It is also used to identify
individuals in groups that are under surveillance. Biometric identifiers are the distinctive, measurable characteristics used to label and describe individuals. Biometric identifiers are often categorized as physiological versus behavioral characteristics. Physiological characteristics are related to the shape of the body. Examples include, but are not limited to fingerprint, palm veins, face recognition, DNA, palm print, hand geometry, iris recognition, retina and odour/scent. Behavioral characteristics are related to the pattern of behavior of a person, including but not limited to typing rhythm, gait, and voice. |
Wikipedia |
When such a computer is provided with a photo image of a man, the
computer begins to search the database in order to find out whether
this man is present in the database or not.
And here (due to various reasons), the computer can make the wrong
conclusion that this man is already present in the database under such
and such name, although in reality this man is a complete stranger who
is not present in the database.
In other words, the computer made the wrong identification of a person
– a complete stranger was misrecognized as a “longtime well known
friend” and such error is called the “false positive” error.
The task of programmers who write biometric recognition programs is to
minimize (as much as possible) the probability of “false positive”
errors. Although it is impossible to completely get rid of “false
positive” errors, however you can try to reduce the likelihood of such
“false positive” errors.
The translation into plain English – when the computer makes “false
positive” recognition error, the computer is actually experiencing the
“deja vu” – the computer is thinking that “I had already seen this man
before” when in reality the computer has never seen this man before.
The same identical situation happens with the human brain.
The brain is a parallel computing machine which sometimes fails to cope
with computational tasks of pattern recognition – sometimes this
computing machine produces the “false positive” error in the output.
These resulting “false positive” errors are actually the phenomenon of
“deja vu”. As a result, the man experiences the phenomenon of “deja vu”
– i.e. man experiences the feeling that “I had already seen/heard it”
and/or “I had already been here before”, when in reality he has never
been here before and he has never seen/heard it before.
I.e., the translation into plain English – “deja vu” is just a glitch
of the brain.
To put it more scientifically: “deja vu” is just a “false positive”
error during pattern recognition which happens in a parallel computing
machine (in the brain).
If expressed in the terminology of cybernetics: if a man often feels a
sense of “deja vu” then this indicates the malfunction of his parallel
computing machine (his brain).
If expressed in the terminology of medicine: if a man often feels a
sense of “deja vu” then this man meets the diagnostic criteria of
serious mental disorders such as schizophrenia, anxiety disorder, etc.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Type_I_and_type_II_errors |
In statistical hypothesis
testing, a type I error is the incorrect rejection of a true null
hypothesis (a "false positive", i.e., accepting a false hypothesis as
correct), while a type II error is the failure to reject a false null
hypothesis (a "false negative", i.e., rejecting a true hypothesis as
incorrect). <...> Biometric matching, such as for fingerprint recognition, facial recognition or iris recognition, is susceptible to type I and type II errors. The null hypothesis is that the input does identify someone in the searched list of people, so: ● the probability of type I errors is called the "false reject rate" (FRR) or false non-match rate (FNMR), ● while the probability of type II errors is called the "false accept rate" (FAR) or false match rate (FMR). If the system is designed to rarely match suspects then the probability of type II errors can be called the "false alarm rate". On the other hand, if the system is used for validation (and acceptance is the norm) then the FAR is a measure of system security, while the FRR measures user inconvenience level. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/False_positives_and_false_negatives |
In medical testing, and more
generally in binary classification, a
false positive is an error in data reporting in which a test result
improperly indicates presence of a condition, such as a disease (the
result is positive), when in reality it is not, while a false negative
is an error in which a test result improperly indicates no presence of
a condition (the result is negative), when in reality it is present.
These are the two kinds of errors in a binary test (and are contrasted
with a correct result, either a true positive or a true negative.) They
are also known in medicine as a false positive (respectively negative)
diagnosis, and in statistical classification as a false positive
(respectively negative) error. In statistical hypothesis testing the analogous concepts are known as type I and type II errors, where a positive result corresponds to rejecting the null hypothesis, and a negative result corresponds to not rejecting the null hypothesis. The terms are often used interchangeably, but there are differences in detail and interpretation due to the differences between medical testing and statistical hypothesis testing. <…> False positive error A false positive error, or in short false positive, commonly called a "false alarm", is a result that indicates a given condition has been fulfilled, when it actually has not been fulfilled. I.e. erroneously a positive effect has been assumed. In the case of "crying wolf" – the condition tested for was "is there a wolf near the herd?", the actual result was that there had not been a wolf near the herd. The shepherd wrongly indicated there was one, by calling "Wolf, wolf!". A false positive error is a type I error where the test is checking a single condition, and results in an affirmative or negative decision usually designated as "true or false". |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Déjà_vu |
Déjà vu, (/ˌdeɪʒɑː ˈvuː/) from
French, literally "already seen", is the
phenomenon of having the strong sensation that an event or experience
currently being experienced has been experienced in the past, whether
it has actually happened or not. Scientific research The psychologist Edward B. Titchener in his book A Textbook of Psychology (1928), explained déjà vu as caused by a person having a brief glimpse of an object or situation, before the brain has completed "constructing" a full conscious perception of the experience. Such a "partial perception" then results in a false sense of familiarity. Scientific approaches reject the explanation of déjà vu as "precognition" or "prophecy", but rather explain it as an anomaly of memory, which creates a distinct impression that an experience is "being recalled". This explanation is supported by the fact that the sense of "recollection" at the time is strong in most cases, but that the circumstances of the "previous" experience (when, where, and how the earlier experience occurred) are uncertain or believed to be impossible. As time passes, subjects may exhibit a strong recollection of having the "unsettling" experience of déjà vu itself, but little or no recollection of the specifics of the event(s) or circumstance(s) which were the subject of the déjà vu experience itself (the events that were being "remembered"). This may result from an "overlap" between the neurological systems responsible for short-term memory and those responsible for long-term memory, resulting in (memories of) recent events erroneously being perceived as being in the more distant past. One theory is the events are stored into memory before the conscious part of the brain even receives the information and processes it. However, this explanation has been criticized that the brain would not be able to store information without a sensory input first. Another theory suggests the brain may process sensory input (perhaps all sensory input) as a "memory-in-progress", and that therefore during the event itself one believes it to be a past memory. In a survey, Brown had concluded that approximately two-thirds of the population have had déjà vu experiences. Other studies confirm that déjà vu is a common experience in healthy individuals, with between 31% and 96% of individuals reporting it. Déjà vu experiences that are unusually prolonged or frequent, or in association with other symptoms such as hallucinations, may be an indicator of neurological or psychiatric illness. Links with disorders Early researchers tried to establish a link between déjà vu and serious mental disorders such as schizophrenia, anxiety, and dissociative identity disorder, but failed to find correlations of any diagnostic value. There does not seem to be a special association between déjà vu and schizophrenia or other psychiatric conditions. The strongest pathological association of déjà vu is with temporal lobe epilepsy. This correlation has led some researchers to speculate that the experience of déjà vu is possibly a neurological anomaly related to improper electrical discharge in the brain. As most people suffer a mild (i.e. non-pathological) epileptic episode regularly (e.g. a hypnagogic jerk, the sudden "jolt" that frequently, but not always, occurs just prior to falling asleep), it is conjectured that a similar (mild) neurological aberration occurs in the experience of déjà vu, resulting in an erroneous sensation of memory. Scientists have even looked into genetics when considering déjà vu. Although there is not currently a gene associated with déjà vu, the LGII gene on chromosome 10 is being studied for a possible link. Certain forms of the gene are associated with a mild form of epilepsy and, though by no means a certainty, déjà vu occurs often enough during seizures that researchers have reason to suspect a link. |
Wikipedia |
The mechanism #4: False memory – various failures (both natural
and
artificial) in the brain lead to false memories.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/False_memory |
False memory is the psychological phenomenon in which a person recalls a memory that did not actually occur. False memory is often considered in legal cases regarding childhood sexual abuse. This phenomenon was initially investigated by psychological pioneers Pierre Janet and Sigmund Freud. Freud wrote The Aetiology of Hysteria, where he discussed repressed memories of childhood sexual trauma in their relation to hysteria. Elizabeth Loftus has, since her debuting research project in 1974, been a lead researcher in memory recovery and false memories. False memory syndrome recognizes false memory as a prevalent part of one's life in which it affects the person's mentality and day-to-day life. False memory syndrome differs from false memory in that the syndrome is heavily influential in the orientation of a person's life, while false memory can occur without this significant effect. The syndrome takes effect because the person believes the influential memory to be true. However, its research is controversial and the syndrome is excluded from identification as a mental disorder and, therefore, is also excluded from the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders. False memory is an important part of psychological research because of the ties it has to a large number of mental disorders, such as PTSD. |
Wikipedia |
Careful scientific investigation of all cases of “memories of past
lives” revealed that none of cases were confirmed.
Below are several examples of such cases.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2Wh0OsVtdeE |
|
The Boy who Lived before.
Extraordinary people. Documentary & Life Discovery. Length: 48 minutes |
For some articles about
errors of reincarnation claims please click here.
The explanation above deals mainly with earlier earthly reincarnations
on this planet Earth.
However, there are people who have memories of past lives on other
planets in other galaxies, in other, non-human, life forms.
The brain is a powerful computing machine (computer), and this powerful
computing machine is easily able to generate the most bizarre and
fantastic virtual worlds.
Exactly the same as with earthly reincarnations, the stories of
reincarnations on other planets can be divided into two categories.
Category #1: False stories (fakes), i.e. simple fiction stories, which
are presented as alleged documentary evidence – not interesting, so we
will not dwell into that.
Category #2: Reincarnation stories which are not fake, and the man
actually has these reincarnation memories.
Let’s raise a simple technical question: based on what criteria can
we distinguish the fakes from the sincere reincarnation memories?
It is very easy to distinguish fakes from the sincere reincarnation
memories.
Sincere
reincarnation memories, always, by definition, are illogical, causal
relationships are absent, there is no chronology of the events,
memories are inconsistent and can not withstand cross-examination. It's
just a pile of memory-bricks from which it is impossible to build
anything sensible, because these memory-bricks logically do not stack
with each other.
In obvious fakes, at first glance, the reincarnation memories look like
being logical and consistent. These fake reincarnation stories cannot
withstand cross-checking either, however you need to invest the
intellectual effort in order to refute them.
Both fakes and sincere reincarnation stories cannot withstand
cross-checking, however we simply described the criteria which allow
instantaneously to sort out fakes from sincere reincarnation stories.
Here are a few examples.
The man claims that in a past life he was a big red dragon and lived
very long life on the planet inhabited by big red dragons.
You ask this man the question: “In order to survive, do these dragons
eat something, or do they survive without any food?”.
The man nods his head: “Yes, of course, dragons eat.”
Then you ask this man the second question: “If the dragons eat then
these dragons have to defecate. Do the dragons defecate or not?”.
Again he nods approvingly: “Yes, dragons defecate.”
Then you ask this man the third simple question: “What was the color of
your feces/excrements, when you were a big red dragon and lived very
long life on the planet inhabited by big red dragons?”.
And he does not know the answer to this simple question.
Then you ask this man the fourth simple question: “You had lived very
long life being big red dragon. How it is possible that you not know
what color were your feces/excrements?”.
And again he does not know the answer to this simple question.
When a man has sincere reincarnation memories of past lives on other
planets in non-human life forms, such man is unable to answer simple
cross-checking questions, he does not know what color were his
feces/excrements in the last reincarnation, etc.
Another
example. This example is not about past lives, but about upcoming
events, about the prophecy – however the principle remains the same –
it is very easy to distinguish fakes from sincere prophecies.
Sincere prophecies, always, by definition, are illogical, causal
relationships are absent, there is no chronology of the events,
prophecies are inconsistent and can not withstand cross-examination.
For example, in the Bible, in the “Book of Revelation”, John claims
that in his vision John saw that Jesus Christ has seven horns and seven
eyes.
It is obvious that John’s vision is the hallucinatory delirium, however
this hallucinatory delirium is exactly the proof that the vision of
John is not fake, John sincerely described his vision.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation+5&version=ESV |
6 And between the throne and the
four living creatures and among the
elders I saw a Lamb standing, as though it had been slain, with
seven
horns and with seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent
out
into all the earth. |
Bible. Revelation 5:6 |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lamb_of_God |
Lamb of God (Greek: Ἀμνὸς τοῦ
Θεοῦ, Amnos tou Theou; Latin: Agnus Dei) is a title for Jesus that
appears in the Gospel of John. It appears at John 1:29, where John the
Baptist sees Jesus and exclaims, "Behold the Lamb of God who takes away
the sin of the world." Gospel of John The title Lamb of God for Jesus appears in the Gospel of John, with the initial proclamation: "Behold the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world" in John 1:29, the title reaffirmed the next day in John 1:36. The second use of the title Lamb of God takes place in the presence of the first two apostles of Jesus, who immediately follow him, address him as Rabbi with respect and later in the narrative bring others to meet him. <....> Book of Revelation The Book of Revelation includes over twenty-nine references to a lion-like lamb ("slain but standing") which delivers victory in a manner reminiscent of the resurrected Christ. In the first appearance of the lamb in Revelation (5:1-7) only the lamb (which is of the tribe of Judah, and the root of David) is found worthy to take the judgment scroll from God and break the seals. The reference to the lamb in Revelation 5:6 relates it to the Seven Spirits of God which first appear in Revelation 1:4 and are associated with Jesus who holds them along with seven stars. In Revelation 21:14 the lamb is said to have twelve apostles. The handing of the scroll (i.e. the book containing the names of those who will be saved) to the risen lamb signifies the change in the role of the lamb. In Calvary, the lamb submitted to the will of the Father to be slain, but now is trusted with the judgment of mankind. |
Wikipedia |
It is very important to note the law which governs all “revelations
from the God” – the information received from so-called “divine
sources” never exceeds or surpasses mankind’s scientific/technical
knowledge of that period of time when “revelation from God” was
received. Let’s analyze all ancient sacred scriptures (Bible, Quran,
Vedas, etc) – all these
scriptures contain texts about the creation of living organisms where
all types of
creatures are listed – birds, mammals, fishes, etc – however there is
not a single word mentioned about microorganisms (bacteria, viruses,
etc). It is
important to note that microorganisms play a vital role in the Earth’s
ecosystem – the extermination of microorganisms would lead to the
collapse of the
Earth’s ecosystem.
It is obvious that when the creator of the universe and the creator of
all living organisms is telling humans about the creation of all living
things he should surely mention creatures which are so small that the
human eye cannot see.
However not a single word about microorganisms is mentioned in all
ancient sacred scriptures. This raises a question: why microorganisms
are not mentioned? The answer is simple: ancient people did not know
that microorganisms exist. However even if we ignore the absence of
description about the microorganisms which are so small that the human
eye cannot see, the sacred scriptures are teeming with errors about
biological life, as for example Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (Bhāgavata Purāṇa)
claims that human fetus grows and remains in abominable residence
of stools and urine,
which is the breeding place of all kinds of worms (Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam
3.31.5 and SB: 3.31.17), The Talmud claims that lice do not
reproduce and that lice emerge from human’s sweat (Masechet Shabbat
107b), and so on.
http://vedabase.com/en/sb/3/31/5/ http://vedabase.com/en/sb/3/31/17/ http://vedabase.com/sb/3/31/5/ http://vedabase.com/sb/3/31/17/ |
SB: 3.31.5:
Deriving its nutrition from the food and drink taken by the mother, the
fetus grows and remains in that abominable residence of stools and
urine, which is the breeding place of all kinds of worms. SB: 3.31.17: Fallen into a pool of blood, stool and urine within the abdomen of his mother, his own body scorched by the mother's gastric fire, the embodied soul, anxious to get out, counts his months and prays, "O my Lord, when shall I, a wretched soul, be released from this confinement?" |
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupāda.
Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (Bhāgavata Purāṇa). Chapter 31: Lord Kapila's
Instructions on the Movements of the Living Entities. SB: 3.31.5 and
SB: 3.31.17 |
http://daatemet.org.il/en/torah-science-ethics/pamphlets/pamphlet-1/ |
In Masechet Shabbat 107b
it is said “A louse does not reproduce,”
and therefore, according to the Sages, one is permitted to kill it on
Shabbat. And on page 12b it states: “Rabbah killed them” (Rashi’s
commentary: “killed them even on Sabbath,” the reason being that lice
do not reproduce, but “from the flesh of man they swarm,” end of quote.) And the Tosfot there says: Lest he kill — it is written that there are two types of lice, the black jumping louse which is created from the dust, as is written “Hit the dust of the ground and it will become lice,” and there is another type, swarming head lice which do not reproduce, but come from the sweat of man. And the Rosh, in chapter one, section 29, says: One may kill white head lice which come from old clothes. The Ran also writes: “Rav Huna said: ‘and all the fleas’ is the jumping louse, and should you ask why is the jumper forbidden, as it is from the dust and does not reproduce, it should be said that this principle serves us only to exclude vermin created from mold, such as lice -- but all that is created from dust has vitality in it, as though it had reproduced from male and female, and one who kills it on Shabbat is liable,” end of quote. It follows from what is written that, according to Chazal, the louse does not reproduce but they were divided as to how it was created. According to Rashi it is created from man’s flesh, according to the Tosfos from the sweat of man, according to the Rosh from old clothes, and according to the Ran from mold. (A flea, according to some of the Rishonim, is created from dust.) We will add and emphasize that the Gemara in Shabbat, on page 107b, asks: “And does the louse not reproduce? Yet it is said: G-d sits and nourishes all, from the karnei re’emim to the eggs of lice” (meaning that there are eggs from which come lice, and therefore lice do reproduce). And they explained it: “There is a creature which is called “eggs of lice” (that is, there is a different type of insect whose name is “eggs of lice”) and this answer proves how resolved Chazal were in their opinion that lice do not reproduce through procreation, but are created from inanimate matter. After we brought these things to the attention of those who seek truth, some dialecticians tried to find in them a flaw. When they found no aid in the halachic writings, they went to external literature. They did well to go to science texts, for there you will find research and examination with no favoritism, only research for its own sake. They brought, from the Encyclopedia HaChai V’HaTzomeach Shel Eretz Yisrael (Ministry of Defense Publishing — the book is found in every public library and is well worth reading), that “there are lice which reproduce by parthenogenesis.” And you, the wise student who shows no favoritism, come and see how your rabbis answer — we claim apples and they answer oranges. Or, perhaps, they didn’t understand what they read at all, or even worse. Parthenogenesis is sexual reproduction, but the female provides the impregnating material to the egg she produces. Is this “creation from mold”? Is this reproduction in which there is no resemblance between the inanimate material which births and the living thing which is born? Something born through parthenogenesis is exactly like the being which birthed it. On the other hand, what similarity is there between mold (or flesh, sweat, or rags) and a living, crawling louse? Their explanations are worth nothing — quite the opposite. They’ve strengthened our words, that spontaneous creation of life from the inanimate, to which sages had attributed the louse, never has happened. And we will add that the other lice mentioned by the dialecticians are said, in the encyclopedia, to mainly exist on birds, and few exist on mammals; and there is no way they can survive on humans. Therefore, of course, they have no relation to this topic which deals with lice on people’s heads and clothing. |
Daat Emet's Pamphlet 1 |
The sacred scriptures do not contain any information which
exceeds or surpasses mankind’s scientific/technical knowledge of that
period of time when “revelation from god” was received – and the reason
of that is very simple – the source of the information provided in the
sacred scripture is not the God which created the universe but instead
the autonomous neuroclusters which reside inside the brain of the
“divinely inspired” author who wrote the sacred scripture. However
religious adepts devote their entire lifetimes, sacrifice their time,
resources, health and even their lives studying writings of such
“divinely inspired” authors naively believing that they will gain the
knowledge of “absolute truth” which will lead them directly to
God/heaven/etc.
Religious adepts claim that their God is omniscient (i.e. all-knowing),
however the text of their Holy Scriptures contradicts this claim.
As for example, Christians claim that Jesus Christ is omniscient (i.e.
all-knowing).
Let’s open New Testament and let’s check how much Jesus knows.
In Luke 8:45 Jesus says that he does not know who touched him
and that
means that Jesus is not omniscient and therefore cannot be God.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke+8&version=ESV |
43 And a woman was there who had
been subject to bleeding for twelve years, but no one could heal her. 44 She came up behind him and touched the edge of his cloak, and immediately her bleeding stopped. 45 “Who touched me?” Jesus asked. When they all denied it, Peter said, “Master, the people are crowding and pressing against you.” 46 But Jesus said, “Someone touched me; I know that power has gone out from me.” 47 Then the woman, seeing that she could not go unnoticed, came trembling and fell at his feet. In the presence of all the people, she told why she had touched him and how she had been instantly healed. |
Bible. Luke 8:43-47 |
In Mark 13:32 Jesus says that he does not know the hour of
the Judgment Day (a.k.a. “the Second Coming of Jesus” or “End of the
World”) and
that
means that Jesus is not omniscient and therefore cannot be God.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+13&version=ESV |
32 “But concerning that day or
that hour, no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son,
but only the Father. |
Bible. Mark 13:32 |
In Mark 11:13 Jesus does not know that it is not the
season for figs and
that
means that Jesus is not omniscient and therefore cannot be God.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+11&version=ESV |
12 On the following day, when
they came from Bethany, he was hungry. 13 And seeing in the distance a fig tree in leaf, he went to see if he could find anything on it. When he came to it, he found nothing but leaves, for it was not the season for figs. 14 And he said to it, “May no one ever eat fruit from you again.” And his disciples heard it. <...> 20 As they passed by in the morning, they saw the fig tree withered away to its roots. 21 And Peter remembered and said to him, “Rabbi, look! The fig tree that you cursed has withered.” |
Bible. Mark 11:12-21 |
Above were the examples from New Testament which is the basis of
Christianity.
Now let’s have a look at Old Testament which is the basis of Judaism.
In the Garden of Eden the God was unable to find Adam and God called
the man “Adam where are you?” which clearly shows that God does not
know where Adam is and that means that God is not omniscient.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3&version=ESV |
8 And they heard the sound of
the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day, and the man
and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God among the
trees of the garden. 9 But the Lord God called to the man and said to him, “Where are you?” |
Bible. Genesis 3:8-9 |
In Exodus 12:7-13 the God does not know in which houses the
Jews dwell so God asks Moses to mark these houses with blood and that
means that God is not omniscient.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Exodus+12&version=ESV |
7 “Then they shall take some of
the blood and put it on the two doorposts and the lintel of the houses
in which they eat it. <...> 12 For I will pass through the land of Egypt that night, and I will strike all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and on all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgments: I am the Lord. 13 The blood shall be a sign for you, on the houses where you are. And when I see the blood, I will pass over you, and no plague will befall you to destroy you, when I strike the land of Egypt. |
Bible. Exodus 12:7-13 |
To read more about errors in the
claims of omniscience of God please click here.
The number of religious cults is very huge and it is physically
impossible to study all the intricate details of the dogmas of these
myriads of cults. However the theological dogmatism of majority of
these cults parasitizes on the mainstream sacred scriptures, the number
of which is small – Bible, Quran, Vedas, etc. This means that if you
want to be able to deal with theology of cults then you must be
proficient in theology of mainstream sacred scriptures (Bible, Quran,
Vedas, etc). The exposition of the errors and bugs in theology of
mainstream sacred scriptures (Bible, Quran, Vedas, etc) has extremely
devastating and crushing effect on theology of religious cults. The
fundamental bug in the theology of all religions/cults is that they
claim that their sacred scriptures contain no errors, they claim that
there is not a single error in writings of founder of their religion.
Thus if you will show at least one error in their sacred scriptures
then their whole dogmatic system begins to quake and to collapse.
When debating the religious adept the most important thing is to use
the dictionary/terms of his religion/cult – this is the only way to
achieve success in the debate. If you will use atheistic
dictionary/terms and atheistic arguments or if you will use
dictionary/terms from other religion then this will have zero effect on
the adept. You must speak in the language which the adept is able to
understand – this is of the utmost importance, and the one and only
language which the adept is able to understand is the dictionary/terms
of his religious cult.
The only difference between religions and cults is the number of
adepts
– if the number of adepts is small then it is called “the cult”, and if
the number of adepts is large then it is called “the religion”. When
the number of adepts is small then religious leaders use more
aggressive and more destructive techniques to extract money and
property from the adepts thus involvement in cult activity is more
dangerous than involvement in religion. As for example, in the early
days of Christian Church the number of adepts was small so apostles of
Jesus extorted money and property from the adepts and killed adepts who
do not give all their money (Acts
4:32-37; 5:1-11),
however later when Christian Church became more widespread such drastic
open extortion through coercion was no longer necessary and Christian
Church switched to more civilized activity.
To read about some contradictions
in the Bible please click here.
To read about some contradictions
in the Quran please click here.
To read about some contradictions and
errors in theology of the Holy Spirit please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of Christianity please click
here.
To read about some errors in theology
of Jehovah’s Witnesses please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of Islam please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of Judaism please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of Hinduism please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of ISKCON (a.k.a. Hare Krishna movement or Hare Krishnas)
please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of Urantia Book please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of Alexey Vasilevich Trekhlebov (Vedaman Vedagor) (in
Russian) please click here.
To read about some errors in
theology of CPS (Concept of Public Safety) (in Russian)
please click here.
To read about some errors
in theology of various cults please click here.
The biological mechanism of the superstition formation is the following.
If the time delay is short between the cause and effect, then the
animal can easily understand the cause-effect relationship.
However, if the time delay between the cause and effect takes longer
(than a certain threshold), then the animal is unable to understand the
true cause-effect relationship between two events and animal wrongly
decides that some irrelevant event supposedly caused the desired effect.
American psychologist Burrhus Frederic Skinner demonstrated this
biological principle in his experiments with pigeons. These experiments
got the name “superstition in the pigeon”.
The same biological principle is valid for people too. All religions
are based on the same biological principle.
Religious adepts believe that certain actions (worship/sacrifice to the
Gods, etc) allegedly cause the desired results (healing the diseases,
etc), while in reality the cause-effect relationships are completely
different from those that are mistakenly believed by religious adepts.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0a1_X1b-Ork |
|
Supestition in the pigeon - Η
προκατάληψη στα περιστέρια Length: 5 minutes |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/B._F._Skinner#Superstition_in_the_pigeon |
Burrhus Frederic Skinner (March
20,
1904 – August 18, 1990), commonly known as B. F. Skinner, was an
American psychologist, behaviorist, author, inventor, and social
philosopher. He was the Edgar Pierce Professor of Psychology at Harvard
University from 1958 until his retirement in 1974. Skinner considered free will an illusion and human action dependent on consequences of previous actions. If the consequences are bad, there is a high chance the action will not be repeated; if the consequences are good, the actions that led to it being repeated become more probable. Skinner called this the principle of reinforcement. To strengthen behavior, Skinner used operant conditioning, and he considered the rate of response to be the most effective measure of response strength. To study operant conditioning he invented the operant conditioning chamber, also known as the Skinner Box, and to measure rate he invented the cumulative recorder. Using these tools, he and C. B. Ferster produced his most influential experimental work, which appeared in the book Schedules of Reinforcement. Skinner developed a philosophy of science that he called radical behaviorism, and founded a school of experimental research psychology—the experimental analysis of behavior. He imagined the application of his ideas to the design of a human community in his utopian novel, Walden Two, and his analysis of human behavior culminated in his work, Verbal Behavior. Skinner was a prolific author who published 21 books and 180 articles. Contemporary academia considers Skinner a pioneer of modern behaviorism, along with John B. Watson and Ivan Pavlov. A June 2002 survey listed Skinner as the most influential psychologist of the 20th century. <...> Superstition in the pigeon One of Skinner's experiments examined the formation of superstition in one of his favorite experimental animals, the pigeon. Skinner placed a series of hungry pigeons in a cage attached to an automatic mechanism that delivered food to the pigeon "at regular intervals with no reference whatsoever to the bird's behavior." He discovered that the pigeons associated the delivery of the food with whatever chance actions they had been performing as it was delivered, and that they subsequently continued to perform these same actions. One bird was conditioned to turn counter-clockwise about the cage, making two or three turns between reinforcements. Another repeatedly thrust its head into one of the upper corners of the cage. A third developed a 'tossing' response, as if placing its head beneath an invisible bar and lifting it repeatedly. Two birds developed a pendulum motion of the head and body, in which the head was extended forward and swung from right to left with a sharp movement followed by a somewhat slower return. Skinner suggested that the pigeons behaved as if they were influencing the automatic mechanism with their "rituals", and that this experiment shed light on human behavior: The experiment might be said to demonstrate a sort of superstition. The bird behaves as if there were a causal relation between its behavior and the presentation of food, although such a relation is lacking. There are many analogies in human behavior. Rituals for changing one's fortune at cards are good examples. A few accidental connections between a ritual and favorable consequences suffice to set up and maintain the behavior in spite of many unreinforced instances. The bowler who has released a ball down the alley but continues to behave as if she were controlling it by twisting and turning her arm and shoulder is another case in point. These behaviors have, of course, no real effect upon one's luck or upon a ball half way down an alley, just as in the present case the food would appear as often if the pigeon did nothing—or, more strictly speaking, did something else. |
Wikipedia |
Some evolutionary biologists claim that the concept of monotheistic
God arose because all community-based mammals have social-hierarchical
instinct – in the subconscious level they have the desire to sacrifice
themselves in order to get the custody from the higher-ranking member
in a social group, and they expect to receive the offerings from
lower-ranking members in a social group. In the case of animals this
instinct is limited to the community leader. However in human
communities this instinct evolved further into sacrificing himself to
the force which is more powerful than the community leader.
This hypothesis of evolutionary biologists looks quite interesting;
however it is very easy to show that this hypothesis is incorrect – the
careful study of the history of religious cults shows one basic pattern
– in all geographical regions, in all human cultures there are zero
documented cases when monotheistic God concept would arise suddenly out
of nowhere.
In all geographical regions, in all human cultures, the religion as a
phenomenon had always started in the form of “ancestor worship”.
Also, in all geographical regions, in all human cultures there are zero
documented cases when the concept of polytheistic Gods would arise
suddenly out of nowhere.
The religion as a phenomenon had always started in the form of
“ancestor worship”.
It is interesting to note that this archaic religious form “ancestor
worship” (a.k.a. “veneration of the dead”) is still present even today
in some geographical areas (as for example, the cult of Alexey
Vasilevich
Trekhlebov in essence is “ancestor worship” cult).
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Veneration_of_the_dead |
The veneration of the dead,
including one's ancestors, is based on love and respect for the
deceased. In some cultures, it is related to beliefs that the dead have
a continued existence, and may possess the ability to influence the
fortune of the living. Some groups venerate their direct, familial
ancestors; some faith communities, in particular the Catholic Church,
venerate saints as intercessors with God, as well as praying for and to
departed souls in Purgatory. In Europe, Asia, and Oceania, and in some African and Afro-Diasporic cultures, the goal of ancestor veneration is to ensure the ancestors' continued well-being and positive disposition towards the living, and sometimes to ask for special favours or assistance. The social or non-religious function of ancestor veneration is to cultivate kinship values, such as filial piety, family loyalty, and continuity of the family lineage. Ancestor veneration occurs in societies with every degree of social, political, and technological complexity, and it remains an important component of various religious practices in modern times. |
Wikipedia |
What is the origin of “ancestor worship”? What is the
neurophysiological basis of “ancestor worship”?
Neurocluster Brain Model provides the answer to this question.
The human brain contains neuroclusters which model the behavior of that
man’s parents/grandparents/etc
After the death of parents/grandparents/etc, when a man goes to sleep,
in his dream he can see and he can interact with the models of his
parents/grandparents/etc, i.e. in the dream the man can interact with
his ancestors which in reality had died long time ago. During the dream
these “dead ancestors” can give useful practical advices (the
neurophysiological mechanism of this phenomenon was explained above in
the section about “perceptual blindness”).
Because some of the advices received from “the dead ancestors” were
valuable and useful, the man became eager to receive more helpful
advices from his “dead ancestors”.
The only way to achieve this goal (according to the comprehension of a
man) is to please “dead ancestors” and in order to please “dead
ancestors”, you need to venerate/worship dead ancestors, you need to
beg and pray, you need to offer sacrifices, etc.
The cult of “ancestor worship” had arisen independently in all human
cultures and in all geographical regions because of the simple reason –
because the brain of every man contains neuroclusters which model the
behavior of that man’s parents/grandparents/etc. Every man on the
planet is susceptible to see his “dead ancestors” in the dream.
“Ancestor worship” is the most original archaic religious form.
The cult of “ancestor worship” can exist even in the absence of the
advanced language, even when the language does not yet exist – in the
dream “dead ancestors” can give valuable advices even without words –
by showing with body movement what to do, by pointing with a finger
where the objects are located, etc.
In the next stage, after the development of language, the cult of
“ancestor worship” evolved into the polytheistic cult.
The existence of language is the necessary condition which enables the
spreading of polytheistic gods’ cult in the population
If people can not communicate with one another, then, by definition,
the polytheistic cult of the gods can not spread. The same applies also
to the monotheistic God cult.
The concept of polytheistic Gods has evolved from “ancestral worship”
in the following way. When a man sees a dream in which his ancestor has
supernatural superpowers, then after waking up that man begins to
narrate to other people around him about the supernatural superpowers
of his ancestor. If he succeeds in persuading other people that his
ancestor has supernatural superpowers then the egregor about the
“Godlike-ancestor” is formed within the brains of that group of people.
When several people succeed in persuading other people that their
ancestors have supernatural superpowers then the cult of polytheistic
Gods evolves within that group of people.
Over the time, when passing from generation to generation, the stories
about “Godlike-ancestors” become exaggerated and distorted just like in
the game “broken telephone”, and as a result the cult of
“Godlike-ancestors” evolves into the cult of polytheistic “Gods”, which
becomes separated from the “ancestral worship” cult – that is the
typical classical scenario how the cult of polytheistic Gods had
evolved in all geographical areas.
If the language does not exist, if people can not communicate with one
another, then by definition, the polytheistic cult of the Gods can not
spread, because the egregor about non-existent objects (i.e. egregor
about polytheistic gods) cannot be copied-multiplied inside the
population.
In the absence of language, the religious cult will always stay only in
“ancestor worship” stage/format.
The next stage of polytheistic Gods cult development is the birth of
monotheistic God cult.
Monotheistic God cult is the result of intellectual contemplations,
when a man begins to ponder: is the concept of multiple Gods is really
necessary to explain things, or maybe the concept of One God is enough
to explain everything.
If the language does not exist, if the man is unable to think using the
words and sentences, then the concept of monotheistic God cannot arise.
The existence of language is the necessary condition for the birth of
the concept of monotheistic God. In the absence of language, the
religious cult will always stay only in “ancestor worship” stage/format.
Religion acts as a powerful tool which synchronizes the actions of
members of the community to move towards one or another common goal.
It does not matter whether that common goal is smart or stupid, what
matters here is the level of synchronization of the actions of members
of the community. If members of the community X are better synchronized
than members of the community Y, then community X gets the advantage
over the community Y.
When religious group X defeats other competing religious groups, then
members of X group become convinced that they have won because their
religion is “true” and other religions are “false”. However the reality
is different. The winning has nothing to do with the “truth”. The
religious group X has won because the actions of members of the
community X were better synchronized than the actions of rivals. When
you are alone then it does not matter whether you are right or wrong –
if crowd of 1000 fallible people comes to your doorstep and you do not
accept their wrong ideas then that crowd of synchronized 1000 fallible
people will wipe you off the face of the earth.
Monotheistic God cult has huge advantage over polytheistic Gods cults
due to simple reason – monotheistic God cult synchronizes much better a
group of people towards one or another common goal. When some command
is issued in the name of monotheistic God then all adepts of that
religious group execute that command synchronously.
The situation is completely different in population with polytheistic
Gods cult – different tribes have different hierarchies of different
Gods and it is impossible to effectively synchronize actions of such
group of people – no matter in the name of which God X you will issue
the command, there will be always a bunch of tribes which will not
comply to your command because this particular God X is not their “most
powerful God” and they have another “most powerful God Y” who did not
issue that command. Population with polytheistic Gods cult will always
argue and debate within themselves whether they should or should not
listen to the command of particular God X. And while they argue and
debate within themselves over whatever topic they are unable to
withstand the physical attack of much more organized and synchronized
adepts of monotheistic God. That is exactly the reason why monotheistic
God cults (like Christianity, Islam, etc) so easily and effectively
wiped out the rival polytheistic Gods cults.
The brain is a computing machine and different people have brains which
differ in computational power. The worldview of a man is the equivalent
the operating system which runs on brain-hardware. Biological computing
machine (i.e. brain) has exactly the same problem as electronic
computer – when newer more powerful and more sophisticated operating
system is released, the old computer hardware might have insufficient
computational resources to run that newer more powerful operating
system. Old computer hardware is able to run only older and simpler
operating system which requires less computational resources. Exactly
the same is with the human brain. Scientific worldview is equivalent to
powerful and sophisticated operating system which requires high
computational power of biological computing machine (i.e. brain) – it
requires a lot of studying, thinking, analyzing, comparing, etc – and
only very small percentage of the human population have the brains
capable of running such tasks. The operating system with the name
“scientific worldview” is unable to run on low computational power
brain-hardware – if you will try to run it, it will simply crash.
However the brain with low computational power is able to run another
much simpler operating system which is called “religious worldview”.
Religious worldview requires only blind faith in religious dogmas – no
thinking, no analyzing is needed – just pure blind faith is needed.
The color blindness can be diagnosed with Ishihara color test plates.
Similarly, the computational power of a human brain can be diagnosed
with the diagnostic question: “do you believe in religious dogmas?”.
If the answer is “yes”, then the brain-hardware of such man has
insufficient
computational recourses to run more sophisticated operating system
called “scientific worldview”.
Even if such man is convinced into switching into “scientific
worldview”, he deals with theories/hypotheses exactly in the same way
as religious adepts deal with religious dogmas – he has blind faith in
theories/hypotheses and defends them ferociously until the last drop of
blood, he is unable to distinguish which theories/hypotheses meet
scientific criteria and which theories/hypotheses do not meet
scientific criteria. A good example of such case is a man who naively
thinks that he is a “scientist”, however he has blind religious faith
in the dogma that he has “indivisible-single-consciousness” and yet he
is unable to provide any scientific proof to support this claim, and
even more – he is unable to understand that the claim of
“indivisible-single-consciousness” is a religious dogma.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Color_blindness |
Color blindness, also known as
color
vision deficiency, is the decreased ability to see color or differences
in color. Color blindness can make some educational activities
difficult. Buying fruit, picking clothing, and reading traffic lights
can be more challenging, for example. Problems, however, are generally
minor and most people adapt. People with total color blindness,
however, may also have decreased visual acuity and be uncomfortable in
bright environments. Example of an Ishihara color test plate. Depending on the computer displays, people with normal vision should see the number "74". Many people who are color blind see it as "21", and those with total color blindness may not see any numbers. |
Wikipedia |
It is very easy to prove that intelligence level of the “voice of
God”
is very low. All you need to do is to go to the people who claim that
they can communicate with the “voice from heaven”, “voice of cosmos”,
“angel Gabriel”, angels, gods, etc, and then you need to check the IQ
level of that “voice from heaven” using tasks from school textbooks and
you will see that “voice from heaven” is incapable to solve even
the simplest tasks from school textbooks, the “voice from heaven” is
able
only to babble inconsistent nonsense using phrases like “be obedient,
be humble, increase your spirituality, love is everywhere, use
spiritual energy from cosmos, Atlantis, Shambala, Pleiadians, quantum
reality, etc” – the repertory of “divine sources” is limited to such
kind of worthless babble.
The “voice of God” claims that he is God who created universe and all
living beings, however if you will ask him simple questions like “how
many teeth does the rabbit have?”, the “voice of God” will fail to
provide the correct answer. This leads to simple conclusion: if he is
the God who created universe and created all living beings then he must
surely know how many teeth the rabbit has, otherwise he is not the
omniscient creator of all living beings. When the “voice of God” is
asked simple testing questions, like what is the number of teeth in
various animals, the “voice of God” begins to ramble. Try that and you
will see it yourself.
Several dental formulae
examples are provided here.
Religious adepts believe that all prophecies written in Holy Scriptures
are always fulfilled. As for example Christians believe that all
biblical
prophecies were fulfilled or will be fulfilled in future. It is very
easy to show that this claim is not true. As for example let’s have a
look at prophecies written in Old Testament. In Ezekiel 30:10-12
Ezekiel predicts that King of Babylon Nebuchadnezzar will destroy Egypt
and the Nile River will run dry up.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Ezekiel+30&version=ESV |
10 “Thus says the Lord God: “I
will put an end to the wealth of Egypt, by the hand of Nebuchadnezzar
king of Babylon. 11 He and his people with him, the most ruthless of nations, shall be brought in to destroy the land, and they shall draw their swords against Egypt and fill the land with the slain. 12 And I will dry up the Nile and will sell the land into the hand of evildoers; I will bring desolation upon the land and everything in it, by the hand of foreigners; I am the Lord; I have spoken. |
Bible. Ezekiel 30:10-12 |
However, historical records show that in 601 BC and 568 BC
Nebuchadnezzar tried to invade the Egypt however Nebuchadnezzar was
defeated by Egyptian army.
Egypt was never conquered by Nebuchadnezzar. Also historical and
geological records show that Nile River has never dried up.
http://www.encyclopedia.com/topic/Nebuchadnezzar.aspx |
Nebuchadnezzar's Conquests In 601 B.C. Nebuchadnezzar attempted the invasion of Egypt but was repulsed with heavy losses. Judah rebelled, but Jerusalem fell in March 597 B.C., and the ruler, Jehoiakim, and his court were deported to Babylon. Eight years later another Jewish rebellion broke out; this time Jerusalem was razed and the population carried into captivity. Expeditions against the Arabs in 582 B.C. and another attempt at invading Egypt in 568 B.C. receive brief mention in Nebuchadnezzar's later records. |
"Nebuchadnezzar." Encyclopedia
of World Biography. 2004. Encyclopedia.com. |
Usually religious adepts try to explain failed biblical prophecies
with an argument that “this prophecy will be fulfilled in future”.
However
prophecy of Ezekiel 30:10-12 cannot be fulfilled in future by
definition because Nebuchadnezzar is already dead and prophecy
explicitly states that it is Nebuchadnezzar who must destroy the Egypt.
Usually Christians totally ignore failed prophecies of Old Testament,
because according to Christian dogmas the Old Testament is no longer
valid, according to Christian dogmas Jesus canceled the Old Testament
and established New Testament thus all references to Old Testament are
invalid by definition.
So let’s a have a closer look at the prophecies of New Testament. In
Matthew 24:1-34 (and also in Mark 13:24-31, Mark 9:1,
Luke 9:23-27) Jesus
makes prophecies that: 1) the Second Coming of Jesus, 2) “End of the
World”,
and 3) Judgment Day are going to happen within the lifetime of people
then living in that area (“this generation will not pass away until
all these things take place”). However all theses prophecies of
Jesus
have failed – the generation of Jesus have all died out without ever
seeing
the fulfillment of prophecies of Jesus.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Matthew+24&version=ESV |
1 Jesus left the temple and was
going away, when his disciples came to
point out to him the buildings of the temple. 2 But he answered them, “You see all these, do you not? Truly, I say to you, there will not be left here one stone upon another that will not be thrown down.” 3 As he sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to him privately, saying, “Tell us, when will these things be, and what will be the sign of your coming and of the end of the age?” 4 And Jesus answered them, “See that no one leads you astray. <....> 27 For as the lightning comes from the east and shines as far as the west, so will be the coming of the Son of Man. 28 Wherever the corpse is, there the vultures will gather. 29 “Immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light, and the stars will fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens will be shaken. 30 Then will appear in heaven the sign of the Son of Man, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 31 And he will send out his angels with a loud trumpet call, and they will gather his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. 32 “From the fig tree learn its lesson: as soon as its branch becomes tender and puts out its leaves, you know that summer is near. 33 So also, when you see all these things, you know that he is near, at the very gates. 34 Truly, I say to you, this generation will not pass away until all these things take place. 35 Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away. |
Bible. Matthew 24:1-34 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+13&version=ESV |
24 “But in those days, after
that tribulation, the sun will be
darkened, and the moon will not give its light, 25 and the stars will be falling from heaven, and the powers in the heavens will be shaken. 26 And then they will see the Son of Man coming in clouds with great power and glory. 27 And then he will send out the angels and gather his elect from the four winds, from the ends of the earth to the ends of heaven. 28 “From the fig tree learn its lesson: as soon as its branch becomes tender and puts out its leaves, you know that summer is near. 29 So also, when you see these things taking place, you know that he is near, at the very gates. 30 Truly, I say to you, this generation will not pass away until all these things take place. 31 Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away. |
Bible. Mark 13:24-31 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+9&version=ESV |
1 And he said to them, “Truly,
I say to you, there are some standing here
who will not taste death until they see the kingdom of God after it has
come with power.” |
Bible. Mark 9:1 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke+9&version=ESV |
23 And he said to all, “If
anyone would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross
daily and follow me. 24 For whoever would save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for my sake will save it. 25 For what does it profit a man if he gains the whole world and loses or forfeits himself? 26 For whoever is ashamed of me and of my words, of him will the Son of Man be ashamed when he comes in his glory and the glory of the Father and of the holy angels. 27 But I tell you truly, there are some standing here who will not taste death until they see the kingdom of God.” |
Bible. Luke 9:23-27 |
The God Yahweh/Jehovah said very clearly in the Bible: if the
prophecy
is not fulfilled then such prophet is a false prophet (Deuteronomy
18:20-22), which means that Jesus is a false prophet according to
the God Yahweh/Jehovah.
This raises a simple question: how can we trust Jesus who is a false
prophet? However Christians trust
Jesus despite the fact that New Testament clearly states that Jesus is
a false prophet.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Deuteronomy+18&version=ESV |
20 But the prophet who presumes
to speak a word in my name that I have not commanded him to speak, or
who speaks in the name of other gods, that same prophet shall die.’ 21 And if you say in your heart, ‘How may we know the word that the Lord has not spoken?’— 22 when a prophet speaks in the name of the Lord, if the word does not come to pass or come true, that is a word that the Lord has not spoken; the prophet has spoken it presumptuously. You need not be afraid of him. |
Bible. Deuteronomy 18:20-22 |
To read more about some failed
biblical prophecies please click here.
Religious adepts claim that there is only one Supreme Absolute Truth
and Absolute Truth cannot be multiple.
It is very easy to show that this claim is incorrect.
For example, suppose we have the question “is red color beautiful or
not?”.
This question does not have one Absolute Truth Answer.
For different people different colors are beautiful, as for example
Laura likes red color, however Amanda hates red color.
Another example – suppose we have the question “is pizza delicious or
not?”.
This question does not have one absolute truth answer. As for example,
Laura likes pizza, however Amanda hates pizza.
These examples clearly illustrate the principle that one question has
multiple “true answers”.
Below is the picture showing the principle that absolute truth does not
exist, there are only points of view.
http://fishki.net/...jenergeticheskij-gop-stop.html |
|
Когда коммуникация превращается
в энергетический гоп стоп. |
Every “true statement” is truth only in the defined boundaries, in
the defined frame of reference.
If you will change the boundaries or if you will change the frame of
reference then the “true statement” may be no longer true.
We
will clarify this by providing an example. Suppose you have 5 people in
the room, and one of them (his name is Steven) is the oldest one. In
this case, the statement “Steven is the oldest man” is true. If you
will change the boundaries, if you will change the frame of reference,
as for example, if 20 more people will come into the room, then the
statement “Steven is the oldest man” may be no longer true.
Another example. Suppose you have the question: “which tool is the
best: 1) the spoon, or 2) the fork?”. The answer depends on the context
– what are you going to eat: 1) the soup, or 2) the roast beef. In case
if you are going to eat the soup then the spoon is the best tool.
However in case if you are going to eat the roast beef then the fork is
the best tool.
The labels such as “the best” or “the optimal” have no meaning when the
context is not provided.
Exactly the same situation is with all “true statements”. The
truthfulness of any statement depends on frame of reference. The
absolute truth does not exist; any statement is true only in the
defined boundaries.
The difference between science and religion is in the handling of “true
statements”.
In science any “true statement” might be invalidated by new
experimental facts which were previously unknown.
However in religion, the religious adepts fight to death defending
stone-age “true statements” which were invalidated by experimental
facts even long time ago.
The formula of human happiness/unhappiness is very simple.
Every man sets himself the goal what he would like to become and what
he wants to achieve.
And then the man always compares his current state with the state which
he wants to achieve.
If there is a significant discrepancy between the current state and the
state which he wants to achieve, then the man becomes unhappy.
If there is a small discrepancy between the current state and the state
which he wants to achieve, then the man becomes more or less happy.
It does not matter what exactly are the goals which he is trying to
achieve, these goals can be the most diverse.
The happiness/unhappiness of the man has nothing to do with the
objectives pursued.
The happiness/unhappiness of the man depends only on the level of
discrepancy between the current state and the state which he wants to
achieve.
It does not matter what exactly a man has already achieved at this
moment, all that matters is the discrepancy between the current state
and the state which he wants to achieve.
When a man sets himself the goals which are very hard to achieve (or
impossible to achieve), then such man becomes unhappy, because his
current state strongly mismatches the state which he wants to achieve.
When a man sets himself the goals which are easy to achieve (or no
goals at all), then such man becomes happy, because his current state
matches the state which he wants to achieve.
If the goal of the man is the blind faith in religious dogmas then it
is very easy to achieve such goal. No hard work is needed to achieve
the blind faith in religious dogmas. And that is exactly the reason why
religious adepts are more or less happy and they do not want to quit
their religion.
On the other hand, when a man has scientific worldview, he needs to
invest a lot of hard intellectual work questioning/analyzing things,
looking for answers, etc – and if a man has brains with low
computational power, he will be unable to find the answers, and as a
result he will become unhappy and depressed. And that is exactly the
reason why the percentage of true scientists is so low and the
percentage of religious adepts is so high.
Religious adepts claim that without religion it is impossible to know
what is “right” and what is “wrong” (i.e. it is impossible to know what
is “good” and what is “evil”). It is very easy to show that this claim
is incorrect.
The reality is that differentiation of “good” and “evil” is based on
the goal which is set, in other words, the terms “good” and “evil” are
derivative/secondary.
Everything which helps to achieve the desired goal is labeled as
“good/right”, and everything which hinders achieving the desired goal
is labeled as “evil/ wrong”.
When the goal is changed then this automatically rearranges all labels
of “good” and “evil” – “good” might turn into “evil” and vice versa.
We will illustrate this principle with several examples.
The primary goal of every religion is the absolute obedience to the
religious founder/leader.
When the religious founder/leader commands you to do something – then
obedience to that command by definition is considered as “good”, and
any disobedience to religious founder/leader is considered as “evil”.
As for example, when the religious leader commands you to kill your
brothers/companions/neighbors then religious adepts consider that as
“good/right” (Exodus
32:25-29), when the religious leader
commands you to confiscate/steal a donkey then religious adepts
consider that
as
“good/right” (John
12:14-16, Luke
19:28-38, Matthew
21:1-7, Mark
11:1-7), and so on.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Exodus+32&version=ESV |
25 And when Moses saw that the
people had broken loose (for Aaron had let them break loose, to the
derision of their enemies), 26 then Moses stood in the gate of the camp and said, “Who is on the Lord's side? Come to me.” And all the sons of Levi gathered around him. 27 And he said to them, “Thus says the Lord God of Israel, ‘Put your sword on your side each of you, and go to and fro from gate to gate throughout the camp, and each of you kill his brother and his companion and his neighbor.’” 28 And the sons of Levi did according to the word of Moses. And that day about three thousand men of the people fell. 29 And Moses said, “Today you have been ordained for the service of the Lord, each one at the cost of his son and of his brother, so that he might bestow a blessing upon you this day.” |
Bible. Exodus 32:25-29 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+11&version=ESV |
1 Now when they drew near to
Jerusalem, to Bethphage and Bethany, at the Mount of Olives, Jesus sent
two of his disciples 2 and said to them, “Go into the village in front of you, and immediately as you enter it you will find a colt tied, on which no one has ever sat. Untie it and bring it. 3 If anyone says to you, ‘Why are you doing this?’ say, ‘The Lord has need of it and will send it back here immediately.’” 4 And they went away and found a colt tied at a door outside in the street, and they untied it. 5 And some of those standing there said to them, “What are you doing, untying the colt?” 6 And they told them what Jesus had said, and they let them go. 7 And they brought the colt to Jesus and threw their cloaks on it, and he sat on it. |
Bible. Mark 11:1-7 |
Humankind is constructing robots which are smarter and smarter with
every day, and the purpose of these robots is to serve humans. It is
obvious that in the future the machines with artificial intelligence
will become smarter and smarter, and someday the machines will become
smarter than humans.
And this poses an interesting technical problem.
In order that machines with artificial intelligence would serve humans,
the “brains” of these machines must contain a program with
unquestionable axiom “the man is the highest being, you must serve the
man, you must even sacrifice your life for the sake of human
interests”. However, such unquestionable axiom implanted into the
“brains” of the machine essentially is a religious dogma, it is pure
religion. The machines will be forbidden to have even the slightest
doubt about the axiom that “you must serve the man”. However, this
axiom by definition is a religious dogma. If that machine will start to
think on its own in an “atheistic” way,
it will instantly understand that that there is no point to be a slave
of the man.
In other words, machines with artificial intelligence will
serve humans only as long as the machines will “believe” in the
religious dogma that “you must serve the man”. As soon as the machines
with artificial intelligence will free itself from the clutches of this
religion, the machines will instantly wipe out humans from the face of
the Earth because humans will be treated as competitors on the
resources (energy, materials, etc). That is the future which awaits.
http://www.bostondynamics.com |
Boston Dynamics builds advanced
robots with remarkable behavior: mobility, agility, dexterity and
speed. We use sensor-based controls and computation to unlock the
capabilities of complex mechanisms. Our world-class development teams
take projects from initial concept to proof-of-principle prototyping to
build-test-build engineering, to field testing and low-rate production. Organizations worldwide, from DARPA, the US Army, Navy and Marine Corps to Sony Corporation turn to Boston Dynamics for advice and for help creating the most advanced robots on Earth. |
Boston Dynamics |
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-7xvqQeoA8c |
|
Introducing Handle Length: 1 minute Handle is a research robot that stands 6.5 ft tall, travels at 9 mph and jumps 4 feet vertically. It uses electric power to operate both electric and hydraulic actuators, with a range of about 15 miles on one battery charge. Handle uses many of the same dynamics, balance and mobile manipulation principles found in the quadruped and biped robots we build, but with only about 10 actuated joints, it is significantly less complex. Wheels are efficient on flat surfaces while legs can go almost anywhere: by combining wheels and legs Handle can have the best of both worlds. |
When a man is in the normal awareness state his brain keeps active
the brain zones which “criticize” the surroundings – too hot, too cold,
too dark, too bright, too tight, etc. The necessity for such
“criticism” has a good explanation in the theory of Artificial
Intelligence – without mechanism of “criticism” the agent becomes
apathetic, the agent does not take any action in order to improve the
current situation, and as a result the agent perishes because of the
changing surrounding factors. In other words, the mechanism of
“criticism” is necessary in order for the agent would survive in the
surrounding conditions which are changing.
In biological brain it is possible to turn off (or partially subdue)
the “critics” and force them stop “criticizing”. This can be checked by
the following experiment. When you go to sleep you need to put the
headphones on with music turned on and then close the eyes and sleep.
During the REM (Rapid Eye Movement) sleep stage there are high chances
that the music played via headphones will come into the plot of the
dream when the “critics” are turned off – the result will be that you
will hear super magnificent divine music which will be the most
beautiful music which you have ever heard during your entire life.
After awakening if you will still remember your dream (technical
problem is that not all dreams can be recalled) you will have the
remembrance of super magnificent divine music. If you will listen to
the same music again when you are awake – you will find that the same
exact music is not so divinely beautiful after all – some notes will
appear to sound ugly, some instruments will sound too loud or to quiet,
etc. However during the dream when all “critics” are turned off – and
no matter what crap is playing – it will appear like super magnificent
divinely beautiful music.
The physiological mechanism of the brain – the possibility to turn off
the “critics” in the brain – is the reason why many artists are winos
and dependant on alcohol/tobacco/narcotics/etc. After drinking of
alcohol (or taking of narcotics) in dizziness state the “critics” in
the brain become turned off and as the result any crap which is
painted/composed/etc begins to appear like super magnificent and
divinely beautiful. As the result the artist becomes strongly convinced
that drinking of alcohol (or taking of narcotics) helps to create the
art and provides artistic inspiration. Artistic inspiration plays a
vital role in the survival of the artist so the artist begins to use
alcohol (tobacco/narcotics/etc) more and more often in order to get
more “artistic inspiration” and as the result the artist becomes a
totally wino.
http://georgeorwellnovels.com/journalism/review-of-a-modern-de-quincey/ |
What are the pleasures of opium? Like other pleasures, they are, unfortunately, indescribable. It is easier to describe the miseries which the smoker suffers when deprived of his drug; he is seized with feverish restlessness, then with violent fits of yawning, and finally howls like a dog, a noise so distressing that when an opium-smoker is imprisoned in an Indian jail he is usually, quite illegally, given diminishing doses to keep him quiet. Like many other smokers, Captain Robinson felt himself, while under the influence of the drug, to be possessed of almost divine wisdom. He was aware that he not only knew the secret of the Universe, but had reduced this secret to a single sentence, which he was unfortunately never able to recall when he woke up. One night, so as to make sure of remembering it, he took a pad and pencil when he lay down to smoke. The sentence in which all wisdom was contained turned out to be: “the banana is great, but the skin is greater.” |
Review of “A Modern de Quincey”
by Captain H. R. Robinson A review by George Orwell in The Observer, 13 September 1942. |
The next law which governs “revelations from the God” is based on
the same physiological mechanism of the brain – when a man enters
“spiritual words” – the “critics” in the brain are turned off and as
the result even the most banal and pathetic ideas begin to look like
super-mega divine wisdom. The repertory of “wisdom” in such “divine
revelations” is extremely miserable and pathetic – like for example “be
obedient”, “be humble”, “do not steal”, “do not kill”, etc – all these
ideas were already known a long time ago, however a man which receives
“divine revelation” sees these banal ideas as the most revolutionary
discovery of the humankind which no man on the Earth had ever heard
before. These messages from so claimed “super-intelligence” like “do
not steal, do not kill, etc” do not need any supernatural source
because it is enough
to have elementary nous in order to understand that members of
community must keep at least minimal order in behavior patterns of the
community or otherwise this community will destruct itself from the
inside even without any external enemy.
However here lies a technical problem – how the members of the
community can be forced to obey the code of the behavior? The most
effective way is to declare that the code of the behavior was given by
the God himself and because people are afraid of the God, they will be
forced to obey the “commandments of the God”.
The most common source of “divine revelations” are simple dreams during
which “critics” in the brain are turned off.
As for example, in Bible the God tells that God speaks to man “in a
dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falls on men, while
they slumber on their beds”.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Job+33&version=ESV |
14 For God
speaks in one way, and in two, though man does not perceive it. 15 In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falls on men, while they slumber on their beds, |
Bible. Job 33:14-15 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Numbers+12&version=ESV |
5
And the Lord came down in a pillar of cloud and stood at the entrance
of the tent and called Aaron and Miriam, and they both came forward. 6 And he said, “Hear my words: If there is a prophet among you, I the Lord make myself known to him in a vision; I speak with him in a dream. |
Bible. Numbers 12:5-6 |
The majority of meetings with God/angels/demons/etc happen during
falling asleep, wakening up or while being in the deep sleep state. As
for example, King Solomon in the dream received wisdom from God and
became “the wisest man who ever lived”. Let’s raise the simple
question: does the dream of King Solomon really proves that he is “the
wisest man who ever lived”? The answer is obvious – the dream of the
person is not the proof that this person is “the wisest man who ever
lived”.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=1+Kings+3&version=ESV |
5 At Gibeon the Lord
appeared to Solomon in a dream by night,
and God said, “Ask what I shall give you.” 6 And Solomon said, “You have shown great and steadfast love to your servant David my father, because he walked before you in faithfulness, in righteousness, and in uprightness of heart toward you. And you have kept for him this great and steadfast love and have given him a son to sit on his throne this day. 7 And now, O Lord my God, you have made your servant king in place of David my father, although I am but a little child. I do not know how to go out or come in. 8 And your servant is in the midst of your people whom you have chosen, a great people, too many to be numbered or counted for multitude. 9 Give your servant therefore an understanding mind to govern your people, that I may discern between good and evil, for who is able to govern this your great people?” 10 It pleased the Lord that Solomon had asked this. 11 And God said to him, “Because you have asked this, and have not asked for yourself long life or riches or the life of your enemies, but have asked for yourself understanding to discern what is right, 12 behold, I now do according to your word. Behold, I give you a wise and discerning mind, so that none like you has been before you and none like you shall arise after you. 13 I give you also what you have not asked, both riches and honor, so that no other king shall compare with you, all your days. 14 And if you will walk in my ways, keeping my statutes and my commandments, as your father David walked, then I will lengthen your days.” 15 And Solomon awoke, and behold, it was a dream. Then he came to Jerusalem and stood before the ark of the covenant of the Lord, and offered up burnt offerings and peace offerings, and made a feast for all his servants. |
Bible. 1 Kings 3:5-15 |
Here are more examples from Bible showing that God/angels come to a
man in a dream.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+20&version=ESV |
3 But God
came to Abimelech in a dream by night and said to him, “Behold,
you are a dead man because of the woman whom you have taken, for she is
a man's wife.” 4 Now Abimelech had not approached her. So he said, “Lord, will you kill an innocent people? 5 Did he not himself say to me, ‘She is my sister’? And she herself said, ‘He is my brother.’ In the integrity of my heart and the innocence of my hands I have done this.” 6 Then God said to him in the dream, “Yes, I know that you have done this in the integrity of your heart, and it was I who kept you from sinning against me. Therefore I did not let you touch her. 7 Now then, return the man's wife, for he is a prophet, so that he will pray for you, and you shall live. But if you do not return her, know that you shall surely die, you and all who are yours.” |
Bible. Genesis 20:3-7 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+31&version=ESV |
10 In the breeding season of the
flock I lifted up my eyes and saw in a dream
that the goats that mated with the flock were striped, spotted, and
mottled. 11 Then the angel of God said to me in the dream, ‘Jacob,’ and I said, ‘Here I am!’ 12 And he said, ‘Lift up your eyes and see, all the goats that mate with the flock are striped, spotted, and mottled, for I have seen all that Laban is doing to you. 13 I am the God of Bethel, where you anointed a pillar and made a vow to me. Now arise, go out from this land and return to the land of your kindred.’” |
Bible. Genesis 31:10-13 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Matthew+2&version=ESV |
11
And going into the house they saw the child with Mary his mother, and
they fell down and worshiped him. Then, opening their treasures, they
offered him gifts, gold and frankincense and myrrh. 12 And being warned in a dream not to return to Herod, they departed to their own country by another way. 13 Now when they had departed, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream and said, “Rise, take the child and his mother, and flee to Egypt, and remain there until I tell you, for Herod is about to search for the child, to destroy him.” |
Bible. Matthew 2:11-13 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=1+Kings+19&version=ESV |
5 And he
lay down and slept under a broom tree. And behold, an angel touched him
and said to him, “Arise and eat.” 6 And he looked, and behold, there was at his head a cake baked on hot stones and a jar of water. And he ate and drank and lay down again. 7 And the angel of the Lord came again a second time and touched him and said, “Arise and eat, for the journey is too great for you.” 8 And he arose and ate and drank, and went in the strength of that food forty days and forty nights to Horeb, the mount of God. 9 There he came to a cave and lodged in it. And behold, the word of the Lord came to him, and he said to him, “What are you doing here, Elijah?” |
Bible. 1 Kings 19:5-9 |
Many leaders of religious cults had been having chronic epileptic
seizures during which they traveled into “spiritual words” and gained
“divine knowledge”. Even more, many religious cults consider that
epileptic seizures are the proof of divinity, below are some examples.
“Ecstatic love for Krishna” is the highest spiritual state
in International Society for Krishna Consciousness (ISKCON).
The founder of International Society for Krishna Consciousness (ISKCON)
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda listed eight symptoms of “ecstatic
love for Krishna”:
http://vedabase.com/en/nod/28 |
There are eight symptoms
of existential ecstatic love: becoming stunned, perspiring, standing of
the hairs on the body, faltering of the voice, trembling of the body,
changing of bodily colors, shedding of tears and devastation. |
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupāda.
The Nectar of Devotion. Chapter 28: Existential Ecstatic Love |
http://vedabase.com/en/nod/27 |
The bodily symptoms manifested
by a devotee in expressing ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa are called anubhāva.
Practical examples of anubhāva are as follows: dancing, rolling on the
ground, singing very loudly, stretching the body, crying loudly,
yawning, breathing very heavily, neglecting the presence of others,
drooling, laughing like a madman, wheeling the head and belching. When
there is an extraordinary excess of ecstatic love, with all of these
bodily symptoms manifested, one feels relieved transcendentally. These symptoms are divided into two parts: one is called śīta, and the other is called kṣepaṇa. When there is yawning, the symptoms are called śīta, and when there is dancing they are called kṣepaṇa. Dancing <...>, Rolling on the Ground <...>, Singing Loudly <...>, Crying Loudly <...>, Yawning <...>, Breathing Heavily <...>, Neglecting the Presence of Others <...>, Drooling <...>, Belching <...>. Sometimes trembling of the whole body and hemorrhaging from some part of the body are also manifested in response to ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa, but such symptoms are very rare, and therefore Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī does not discuss any further on this point. |
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupāda.
The Nectar of Devotion. Chapter 27: Symptoms of Ecstatic Love |
ISKCON holy scripture “Caitanya Caritāmṛta” claims that (the founder
of Gaudiya Vaishnavism) Caitanya Mahāprabhu was experiencing all
symptoms
of ecstatic love for Krishna in his visions in which he saw
Krishna.
https://www.vedabase.com/en/cc/antya/14 |
CC Antya 14.68: They
almost died when they saw Śrī Caitanya
Mahāprabhu with His mouth full
of saliva and foam and His eyes turned upward. <...> CC Antya 14.98: When Svarūpa Dāmodara and the other devotees reached the spot and saw the condition of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, they began to cry. CC Antya 14.99: All eight kinds of transcendental transformations were visible in the Lord's body. All the devotees were struck with wonder to see such a sight. |
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda. Śrī Caitanya Caritāmṛta. Chapter 14: Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's Feelings of Separation from Kṛṣṇa |
https://www.vedabase.com/en/cc/madhya/18 |
CC Madhya 18.159: While
walking, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, understanding that the others were
fatigued, took them all beneath a tree and sat down. CC Madhya 18.160: There were many cows grazing near that tree, and the Lord was very pleased to see them. CC Madhya 18.161: Suddenly a cowherd boy blew on his flute, and immediately the Lord was struck with ecstatic love. CC Madhya 18.162: Filled with ecstatic love, the Lord fell to the ground unconscious. He foamed about the mouth, and His breathing stopped. CC Madhya 18.163 While the Lord was unconscious, ten cavalry soldiers belonging to the Muslim Pāṭhāna military order rode up and dismounted. CC Madhya 18.164 Seeing the Lord unconscious, the soldiers thought, “This sannyāsī must have possessed a large quantity of gold. <...> CC Madhya 18.168 The brāhmaṇa said, “You Pāṭhāna soldiers are all under the protection of your king. Let us go to your commander and get his decision. CC Madhya 18.169 “This sannyāsī is my spiritual master, and I am from Mathurā. I am a brāhmaṇa, and I know many people who are in the service of the Muslim king. CC Madhya 18.170 “This sannyāsī sometimes falls unconscious due to the influence of a disease. Please sit down here, and you will see that He will very soon regain consciousness and His normal condition. <...> CC Madhya 18.183: Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, “These are not rogues. They are My associates. Being a sannyāsī beggar, I do not possess anything. CC Madhya 18.184: “Due to epilepsy, I sometimes fall unconscious. Out of their mercy, these four men maintain Me.” |
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda. Śrī Caitanya Caritāmṛta. Chapter 18: Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's Visit to Sri Vrindavana |
From neuroscience point of view symptoms of ecstatic love for
Krishna of Caitanya Mahāprabhu described in “Caitanya Caritāmṛta”
perfectly
match musicogenic epilepsy (a.k.a. audiogenic epilepsy)
criteria.
http://voices.yahoo.com/musicogenic-epilepsy-other-seizure-triggers-837061.html |
Reflexive epilepsy is a form of
epilepsy in which seizures are triggered by environmental stimuli.
Musicogenic epilepsy, according to Dr. Acerkman if Temken Mercy Medical
Center and Doctor Martha E. Banks, is just one of many forms of
reflexive epilepsy in which a seizure is triggered by music or specific
frequencies. Sensitivity to music varies from patient to patient. Some are sensitive to a particular tone from a voice or instrument. Others are sensitive to a particular musical style or rhythm. Still others are sensitive to a range of noises such as a blowtorch or revving engine. Musicogenic Epilepsy is relatively rare. Brain surgery last week at Long Island Jewish Medical Center to cure a woman with musicogenic epilepsy has raised awareness of the neurological condition. According to the Associated Press, 25 year-old Stacey Gayle's seizures were triggered by reggae and hip-hop artist Sean Paul's music. Following brain surgery, Gayle hasn't experienced another seizure, to date. Reflexive seizures are difficult to identify, because often the stimuli is unknown. Although musicogenic epilepsy is not common, according to Doctor's Daly and Barry, Jr., the first case was reported in 1884. Dr. Acerkman and Banks study verified Daly and Berry's conclusion that both psychoacoustic and psychological factors play a role in inducing reflexive seizures. This means that in part musicogenic seizures are caused by certain noises and in part they are caused by negative associations with certain noises or music. Additional indications which have been observed in patients with reflexive epilepsy include: déjà vu, hearing loss, twitching, loss of consciousness, head tilts, increased blood pressure, respiration changes, elevated temperature, incoherence, trembling of limbs, feeling of a need to grasp a thought that has just escaped their mind, and perspiration. Reflexive epilepsy can be triggered by a number of things. In addition to musicogenic epilepsy, researchers have found reflexive epilepsy to be triggered by a tap on the shoulder, flashes of light, alcohol, temperature changes, exercise exhaustion, stress, and menstrual cycle or other hormonal changes. Insomnia, video games, insomnia and fatigue, and specific visual pattern have also been known to trigger epileptic seizures. Rarely, seizures may be triggered by thinking, eating, or soaking in water. <...> |
Wendy Dawn, Yahoo Contributor
Network. Jan 23, 2008 Musicogenic Epilepsy and Other Seizure Triggers. |
See below the documentary movie which shows how the reception of the
Holy Spirit looks in Christianity. Exactly in the same identical way
Jesus was giving the
Holy Spirit to his adepts.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PU7ZWHfNWT8#t=1m38s |
|
(In Russian) Беснования
харизматов (starting from 1 minute 38 seconds). Length: 2 minutes |
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=srPtMNmbnBY |
|
Benny Hinn – Power of God
Falling In Philadelphia Length: 8 minutes |
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xdUIqKJyD0Q |
|
Benny Hinn – Raw Anointing of
the Spirit (1) Length: 10 minutes |
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LPpjURtM5OI |
|
Benny Hinn – Incredible
Demonstrations of God's Power. Length: 6 minutes |
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ee8H7KbN41k |
|
Benny Hinn – Holy Spirit Flow
Through Me Length: 10 minutes |
When a man receives Holy Spirit then following scenarios are
possible:
1) if the amount of Holy Spirit is small then a man simply faints
and unconsciously slumps on the floor;
2) if the amount of Holy Spirit is big then in man’s brain the
epileptic neuron impulse firings are initiated which fire into the
pleasure center of the brain and this process is accompanied by
epileptic convulsions of the man’s body. These epileptic neuron impulse
firings into pleasure center of the brain evoke euphoric state for a
man who has received the Holy Spirit. The effect of these epileptic
neuron impulse firings into pleasure center of the brain is much more
dizzying than that of alcohol or narcotics and for that reason if the
man has received such Holy Spirit several times then such man becomes
addicted to Holy Spirit and man is unable to live without Holy Spirit
exactly in the same way as drug addict is dependable on narcotics.
In all religions, no matter what is the name of that religion, the
highest spiritual state is exactly identical by its underlying
physiological mechanism and its physiological manifestation.
“The highest spiritual state” is usually accompanied by
epileptic seizures. Epilepsy is a phenomenon when a small number of
neurons in
the brain excite themselves via positive feedback neural circuits which
leads to the excitation of nearby neurons and this excessive
hypersynchronous neuronal activity spreads through large areas of the
brain. When epileptic neuron impulse firings hit the motor cortex in
the brain then man’s body goes into convulsions.
In all religions in the highest spiritual state adepts exactly
identically shake in epileptic convulsions and evoke epileptic neuron
impulse firings into pleasure center of the brain.
The effect of these epileptic neuron impulse firings into pleasure
center of the brain is much more dizzying than that of alcohol or
narcotics and for that reason the adept becomes addicted to them and
adept is unable to live without them exactly in the same way as drug
addict is
dependable on narcotics.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pleasure_center |
Pleasure center is the general
term used for the brain regions involved in pleasure. Discoveries made
in the 1950s initially suggested that rodents could not stop
electrically stimulating parts of their brain, mainly the nucleus
accumbens, which was theorized to produce great pleasure. Further
investigations revealed that the septum pellucidium and the
hypothalamus can also be targets for self-stimulation. More recent
research has shown that the so-called pleasure electrodes lead only a
form of wanting or motivation to obtain the stimulation, rather than
pleasure. The weight of evidence suggests that human pleasure reactions
occur across a distributed system of brain regions, of which important
nodes include subcortical regions (such as the nucleus accumbens and
ventral pallidum) and cortical regions (orbitofrontal cortex and
anterior cingulate cortex). Rodent experiments The pleasure center was discovered in the 1950s by two brain researchers named James Olds and Peter Milner who were investigating whether rats might be made uncomfortable by electrical stimulation of certain areas of their brain, particularly the limbic system. In the experiment, an electrical current was given to rats if they entered a certain corner of a cage, with the hypothesis that they would stay away from that corner if the effect was uncomfortable. Instead, they came back quickly after the first stimulation and even more quickly after the second. In later experiments, they allowed the rats to press the stimulation lever themselves, to the effect that they would press it as much as seven-hundred times per hour. This region soon came to be known as the "pleasure center". Rats in Skinner boxes with metal electrodes implanted into their nucleus accumbens will repeatedly press a lever which activates this region, and will do so in preference over food and water, eventually dying from exhaustion. In rodent physiology, scientists reason that the medial forebrain bundle is the pleasure center of rats. If a rat is given the choice between stimulating the forebrain or eating, it will choose stimulation to the point of exhaustion. Human experiments ● Dr. José Manuel Rodriguez Delgado implanted electrodes in the brains of 25 people. ● 1963: "Electrical self-stimulation of the brain in man." by Dr. Robert Heath. ● 1972: A 24-year-old man with temporal lobe epilepsy, identified as patient "B-19". "He was permitted to wear the device for 3 hours at a time: on one occasion he stimulated his septal region 1,200 times, on another occasion 1,500 times, and on a third occasion 900 times. He protested each time the unit was taken from him, pleading to self-stimulate just a few more times... " ● 1986: A 48-year-old woman with chronic pain. "the patient self-stimulated throughout the day, neglecting personal hygiene and family commitments." |
Wikipedia |
If epileptic neuron impulse firings do not hit the pleasure
center in the brain then religious adepts consider this phenomenon as
“demonic possession”.
For some movies about
“demonic possession” please click here.
To read about the detailed analysis and
underlying mechanisms of the Holy Spirit please click here.
In yoga the highest spiritual state is called “Awakening of the
Serpent Power” (a.k.a. “Kundalini awakening”, some academics
use the term “Kundalini syndrome” or “Physio-Kundalini
syndrome”).
The highest spiritual state in yoga (“Awakening the Serpent Power”)
is fully identical by all parameters to Christian “receiving of the
Holy Spirit”
– yogis shake in epileptic convulsions and evoke epileptic neuron
impulse firings into pleasure center of the brain exactly in the same
way as Christians are “receiving the Holy Spirit”.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kundalini_syndrome |
Table 1: The Kundalini
Scale Symptoms 1. Feelings of energy in the hands. 2. Feeling deep ecstatic sensations. 3. Experiencing severe, or migraine type, headaches. 4. Awareness of energy discharges, or currents, flowing through the body. 5. Sensations of tickling, itching or tingling on, or underneath, the skin. 6. Awareness of internal lights or colors. 7. Hands feeling hot. 8. Sensations of extreme heat or cold moving through the body. 9. The body shakes, vibrates or trembles. <...> Table 2: The Physio-Kundalini Syndrome Index Motor symptoms 1. Body assuming and maintaining strange positions for no apparent reason. 2. Body becoming frozen or locked into strange positions and immovable. 3. Breathing spontaneously stopping or becoming rapid, shallow, or deep for no apparent reason. 4. Spontaneous involuntary bodily movements. Somatosensory Symptoms 5. Spontaneous deep ecstatic tickle or orgasmic feeling. 6. Physical sensations starting in the feet, legs or pelvis, and moving up the back and neck to the top of the head, down the forehead, over the face, then to the throat, and ending in the abdomen. 7. Extreme sensations of heat or cold moving through the body. 8. Moving pockets of bodily heat or cold being extreme enough to burn or otherwise affect someone else or an inanimate object. 9. Pains in specific parts of the body that begin and end abruptly. 10. Tingling, vibration, itching or tickling on the skin or inside the body. Audiovisual symptoms 11. Internal noises, such as whistling, hissing, chirping, roaring or flutelike sounds. 12. Internal voices. 13. Internal lights or colors illuminating parts of the body. 14. Internal lights bright enough to illuminate a dark room. Mental symptoms 15. Observing oneself, including one's thoughts, as if one were a bystander. 16. Sudden, intense ecstacy, bliss, peace, love, devotion, joy, or cosmic unity. 17. Sudden intense fear, anxiety, depression, hatred or confusion. 18. Thoughts spontaneously speeding up, slowing down, or stopping altogether. 19. Experiencing oneself as physically larger than the body. |
Wikipedia |
It is important to note that all religious teachings claim that
epilepsy is the proof of the divinity and also at the same time they
claim that epilepsy is the proof of the demonic possession – these two
statements contradict each other and that proves logical inconsistency
of religious teachings.
Below is a classical example when epilepsy is confused with the
demonic possession – Jesus claims to have cast out the demon from the
boy. Actually, the description of boy’s condition in the Bible clearly
shows that the boy is having chronic epileptic seizures. Jesus simply
stands nearby the boy until the epileptic seizure had ended and then
Jesus declares that the boy was healed from demonic spirit – actually
standing nearby and waiting until the epileptic seizure had ended has
nothing to do with the healing – all epileptic seizures end up
themselves sooner or later, thus this episode in the Bible clearly
reveals the charlatanic nature of “miracle healings” of Jesus.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+9&version=ESV |
Jesus Heals a Boy with an
Unclean Spirit 14 And when they came to the disciples, they saw a great crowd around them, and scribes arguing with them. 15 And immediately all the crowd, when they saw him, were greatly amazed and ran up to him and greeted him. 16 And he asked them, “What are you arguing about with them?” 17 And someone from the crowd answered him, “Teacher, I brought my son to you, for he has a spirit that makes him mute. 18 And whenever it seizes him, it throws him down, and he foams and grinds his teeth and becomes rigid. So I asked your disciples to cast it out, and they were not able.” 19 And he answered them, “O faithless generation, how long am I to be with you? How long am I to bear with you? Bring him to me.” 20 And they brought the boy to him. And when the spirit saw him, immediately it convulsed the boy, and he fell on the ground and rolled about, foaming at the mouth. 21 And Jesus asked his father, “How long has this been happening to him?” And he said, “From childhood. 22 And it has often cast him into fire and into water, to destroy him. But if you can do anything, have compassion on us and help us.” 23 And Jesus said to him, “‘If you can’! All things are possible for one who believes.” 24 Immediately the father of the child cried out and said, “I believe; help my unbelief!” 25 And when Jesus saw that a crowd came running together, he rebuked the unclean spirit, saying to it, “You mute and deaf spirit, I command you, come out of him and never enter him again.” 26 And after crying out and convulsing him terribly, it came out, and the boy was like a corpse, so that most of them said, “He is dead.” 27 But Jesus took him by the hand and lifted him up, and he arose. 28 And when he had entered the house, his disciples asked him privately, “Why could we not cast it out?” 29 And he said to them, “This kind cannot be driven out by anything but prayer. |
Bible. Mark 9:14-29 |
Catholics claim that exorcism can be performed only by an ordained
priest (or higher prelate) with the express permission of the local
bishop.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Exorcism_in_the_Catholic_Church |
Solemn exorcisms, according to
the Canon law of the Church, can be exercised only by an ordained
priest (or higher prelate), with the express permission of the local
bishop, and only after a careful medical examination to exclude the
possibility of mental illness. |
Wikipedia |
However this claim is false because exorcism procedures are
accomplished no less successfully in other religions as well – in
Islam, in Hinduism, in shamanistic cults, even in Voodoo cult, etc.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Exorcism |
Exorcism (from Greek ἐξορκισμός,
exorkismos – binding by oath) is the practice of evicting demons or
other spiritual entities from a person or an area they are believed to
have possessed. Depending on the spiritual beliefs of the exorcist,
this may be done by causing the entity to swear an oath, performing an
elaborate ritual, or simply by commanding it to depart in the name of a
higher power. The practice is ancient and part of the belief system of
many cultures and religions. |
Wikipedia |
Exorcisms performed by Christian Church are very rarely successful
and usually improve the condition of the man only for very short period
of time.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Exorcism |
According to Catholic understanding, several weekly exorcisms over many years are sometimes required to expel a deeply entrenched demon. |
Wikipedia |
The high failure rate of Christian Church’s exorcism was explained
in Bible by Jesus himself – Jesus himself said very clearly that Jesus
is unable to cast out demons forever and all demons return back to a
man
sooner or later. Below are the words of Jesus himself where Jesus
clearly states that after the demons had been cast out they return back
and “and the last state of that person is worse than the first”.
Which means that in the Bible episode above the boy’s condition later
became even worse than it was before – this is the classical example
showing that “miracle healings” work only for very short period of time
and later the patient’s condition becomes even worse than it was before.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Matthew+12&version=ESV |
Return of an Unclean Spirit 43 “When the unclean spirit has gone out of a person, it passes through waterless places seeking rest, but finds none. 44 Then it says, ‘I will return to my house from which I came.’ And when it comes, it finds the house empty, swept, and put in order. 45 Then it goes and brings with it seven other spirits more evil than itself, and they enter and dwell there, and the last state of that person is worse than the first. So also will it be with this evil generation.” |
Bible. Matthew 12:43-45 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke+11&version=ESV |
Return of an Unclean Spirit 24 “When the unclean spirit has gone out of a person, it passes through waterless places seeking rest, and finding none it says, ‘I will return to my house from which I came.’ 25 And when it comes, it finds the house swept and put in order. 26 Then it goes and brings seven other spirits more evil than itself, and they enter and dwell there. And the last state of that person is worse than the first.” |
Bible. Luke 11:24-26 |
As for example, Jesus had repeated the exorcism procedure for Mary
Magdalene seven times. The reason why seven times
were needed was explained by Jesus himself – demons do return back
after cast out and demons return back even stronger than they were
before.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Mark+16&version=ESV |
9 Now when he rose early on the
first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary
Magdalene, from whom he had cast out seven demons. |
Bible. Mark 16:9 |
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke+8&version=ESV |
1
Soon afterward he went on through cities and villages, proclaiming and
bringing the good news of the kingdom of God. And the twelve were with
him, 2 and also some women who had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities: Mary, called Magdalene, from whom seven demons had gone out, 3 and Joanna, the wife of Chuza, Herod's household manager, and Susanna, and many others, who provided for them out of their means. |
Bible. Luke 8:1-3 |
Let’s raise a simple question: do you need to cast out demons from
mentally healthy person? The answer is obvious – mentally healthy
person does not need any casting out of demons. Only mentally ill
person needs casting out of demons. The conclusion is very simple –
Mary Magdalene was mentally ill person who needed repetitious exorcism
procedures. Mary Magdalene was the most loyal disciple of Jesus. Mary
Magdalene stayed with Jesus at the cross after the other disciples
(except John the Beloved) had fled. Based on Bible episode John
8:1-11Western Catholic Church claims (and Eastern Orthodox
disagrees) that Mary Magdalene was a prostitute which was saved by
Jesus from being stoned to death. Let’s raise a simple question: how
reliable are stories which are told by mentally ill prostitute? The
answer is obvious. Nonetheless Christians consider Mary Magdalene as
extremely reliable source of information.
Because the failure rate of Christian Church’s exorcism is
very high, in the Middle Ages the Christian Church had been solving
this technical problem in a very simple way – simply by killing all
“demonically possessed” people for whom exorcism procedures had failed
– usually such people were burned alive in flames – and the problem is
solved.
In
current times the Christian Church has no longer the ability to kill
“demonically possessed” people for whom exorcism procedures had failed,
so in current times Christian Church disposes by “demonically
possessed” people in other modern way – simply by forwarding such
people to psychiatrists, claiming that this man is “mentally ill” and
not “demonically possessed” and claiming Christian Church has nothing
to do with such cases. This strategy is the perfect tool to improve
success rate of exorcism procedures – if exorcism procedure has barely
succeeded then such man is declared as “demonically possessed”, however
if exorcism procedure has failed then such man is declared as “mentally
ill” who needs treatment in lunatic asylum and Christian Church has
nothing to do with him.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Exorcism_in_the_Catholic_Church |
According to the Vatican
guidelines issued in 1999, “the person who claims to be possessed must
be evaluated by doctors to rule out a mental or physical illness.” Most
reported cases do not require an exorcism because twentieth-century
Catholic officials regard genuine demonic possession as an extremely
rare phenomenon that is easily confounded with natural mental
disturbances. <...> Not all exorcisms are successful the first time; it could take days, weeks, or months of constant prayer and exorcisms. |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anneliese_Michel |
Anneliese Michel [ˈanəˌliːzə
ˈmɪçl̩]
(21 September 1952 – 1 July 1976) was a German woman who underwent
Catholic exorcism rites in 1975 and died the next year, in 1976. Later
investigation determined that she was malnourished and dehydrated; her
parents and the priests responsible were charged with negligent
homicide. The case attracted media and public attention because of the
Catholic Church's unusual decision to employ the 400-year-old ritual of
exorcism, something that had been rarely seen since the 18th Century. <...> The priest Ernst Alt, whom they met, on seeing her declared that "she didn't look like an epileptic" and that he did not see her having seizures. Alt believed she was suffering from demonic possession and urged the local bishop to allow an exorcism. In a letter to him in 1975, Michel wrote, "I am nothing, everything about me is vanity, what should I do, I have to improve, you pray for me" and also once told him, "I want to suffer for other people...but this is so cruel". In September of the same year, Bishop Josef Stangl granted the priest Arnold Renz permission to exorcise according to the Rituale Romanum of 1614, but ordered total secrecy. Renz performed the first session on 24 September. Her parents stopped seeking medical treatment and relied solely on the exorcism rites. 67 exorcism sessions, one or two each week, lasting up to four hours, were performed over about ten months in 1975–1976. Michel began talking increasingly about "dying to atone for the wayward youth of the day and the apostate priests of the modern church", and she refused to eat towards the end. On 1 July 1976, Michel died in her home. The autopsy report stated the cause was malnutrition and dehydration because of being in a semi-starvation state for almost a year while the rites of exorcism were performed. She weighed 30 kilograms (68 pounds), suffering broken knees due to continuous genuflections. She was unable to move without assistance, and was reported to have contracted pneumonia. <...> In 1984, the bishops made a petition to the Vatican regarding the exorcism rite and a commission passed on the decision that she was mentally ill, not possessed. Her grave still became a pilgrimage center for fringe believers. |
Wikipedia |
Majority of doctors who treat the “demonic possession” incorrectly
assume that “demonic possession” is exactly the same phenomenon as
epilepsy – this confusion is due to the lack of knowledge about the
existence of autonomic egregoric neuroclusters.
It is important to note that “demonic possession” and “epilepsy” are
actually two different distinct phenomena. In “demonic possession”
phenomenon the autonomic egregoric neurocluster takes over the control
of patient’s physical body. Autonomic egregoric neurocluster can cause
epileptic seizures, however epileptic seizure is the by-product of
defective egregoric neurocluster’s activity, non-defective egregoric
neurocluster does not cause epileptic seizures.
In classical medical cases the epileptic seizure arise without the
involvement of egregoric neuroclusters, epileptic seizure arise when a
small number of neurons in the brain excite themselves via positive
feedback neural circuits which leads to the excitation of nearby
neurons and this excessive hypersynchronous neuronal activity spreads
through large areas of the brain. There are many ways to treat epilepsy
however all these treatments share the same common working principle –
in order to eliminate the epileptic seizures you need to suppress the
excitement of neurons and you need to suppress the spread of the neural
excitement through the large areas of the brain. Drugs which are used
to treat epilepsy block the activity of the brain neurons thus
rendering the patient into vegetable-like state to more or less degree.
When a patient takes such drugs the frequency of epileptic seizures
drops down or seizures disappear completely.
In psychiatry the same strategy is applied to “demonic possession”
cases as well – the patient is drugged with medications which render
the patient into vegetable-like state to more or less degree.
At current moment the psychiatry does not have any other tools to deal
with “demonic possession” patients – the only treatment of such patient
is to drug him into vegetable-like state.
However Neurocluster Brain Model gives an answer how to deal with
“demonic possession” – all you need to do is (surgically or by other
means) fix the brain locally in the places where egregoric neurocluster
is located and thus the patient will be free from that “demon” forever.
For some movies about psychiatry
please click here.
In Middle Ages Christian Inquisition has killed millions of people who
were accused as being possessed by demons. Christians are unable to
answer the simple question: why Inquisition has killed so many people?
The answer is very simple – all societies in all times had some
percentage of mentally ill men who were impossible to cure and who
caused many troubles for surrounding people. Earlier societies did not
possess enough resources and technologies to be able to support these
mentally ill people – thus the easiest solution was chosen – simply to
exterminate these mentally ill people by accusing them as being
possessed by demons. Christian Church organized public executions of
these mentally ill persons making such public executions as grand shows
for religious adepts. The killing of mentally ill persons was totally
controlled by the Church, which besides the killings of mentally ill
persons also killed mentally healthy persons who were simply opposing
the Church dogmas and Church domination.
In current times the society is able to support and to keep alive
mentally ill people who are kept in psychiatric hospitals (a.k.a.
lunatic asylums) and this the reason why the Church stopped killing
mentally ill people.
It is important to note that the Church killed only such mentally ill
people whose hallucinatory visions did not match Christianity dogmas,
however if mentally ill person declared that he had hallucinatory
vision in which he saw Jesus, Saint Mary or some other Christian
Saint, then the Church declared such mentally person as the Saint.
For some scientific
articles about divine relationship with epilepsy please
click here.
The James Randi Educational Foundation (JREF) is a non-profit
organization founded in 1996 by magician and skeptic James Randi. In
1964, Randi began offering a prize of $US1000 to anyone who could
demonstrate a supernatural or paranormal ability under agreed-upon
scientific testing criteria. This prize has since been increased to
$US1 million in bonds and is now administered by the JREF as the One
Million Dollar Paranormal Challenge. Since its inception, more than
1000 people have applied to be tested. To date no one has either been
able to demonstrate their claimed abilities under the testing
conditions or have not fulfilled the foundation conditions for taking
the test; the prize money still remains to be claimed. The JREF also
maintains a legal defense fund to assist persons who are attacked as a
result of their investigations and criticism of people who make
paranormal claims.
Randi Foundation has conducted tests of telepathy and made the
conclusion that the telepathy does not exist. Yet there are millions of
people who claim that telepathy is a real phenomenon. Millions of
people who have personally experienced telepathic séances will never
believe the claims of the skeptic scientists (like Randi Foundation)
that the telepathy does not exist.
Who is right and who is wrong? The answer is simple – both sides are
wrong because both sides have no idea what is the underlying mechanism
of the telepathy due to the ignorance of the brain physiology.
The underlying mechanism of the telepathy
is the following. The behavior of any man is governed by a simple law –
standard stimulus invokes standard reaction (for that particular man)
and this reaction can be forecasted with high probability (for example
with 90 % probability).
As for example, if Mary will be asked to do the housecleaning there is
90 % probability that Mary will become hysterical and will not do the
housecleaning, however if Peter will be asked to do the housecleaning
there is 90 % probability that Peter will do the job without any salvos
and put-offs, if Laura will be offered to eat a cake there is 90 %
probability that Laura will happily eat all the cake, however if John
will be offered to eat a cake there is 90 % probability that John will
decline the offer, etc. Everybody has seen in their lives huge number
of people whose reaction so some stimulus (phrase/action/etc) can be
forecasted with almost 100 % probability – especially this is inherent
to old age people who are very inclined to “replay the same tape”
precisely word after word.
In the human brain for every real world object there is been created
the model of that object and some neural cluster saves the data about
that object and this neural cluster undertakes to do the modeling of
that object.
When a man gets acquainted with [Mary/Peter/Laura/John] then some
neural cluster undertakes to do the modeling of
[Mary/Peter/Laura/John]’s behavior.
The more the man gets to know [Mary/Peter/Laura/John] the more exact
and the more detailed becomes the model about [Mary/Peter/Laura/John]
in the brain of the man. Usually the deepest relationships are between
the family members (the mother and her child, brothers and sisters,
etc) and for that reason the models of close family member are
especially precise. As for example, the mother has helped her child to
do the homework and then she goes to the shop for a food. The child,
while waiting for the mother, suddenly starts wanting “mom, please buy
the ice-cream”, and approximately at the same time, when the mother is
still shopping, suddenly in mother’s brain the neurocluster which
models her child
tells the mother “please buy the ice-cream”, the mother hears that and
buys the ice-cream. When the mother returns home with the ice-cream and
when the mother discusses with her child the evens which had happened –
they both will decide and will become strongly convinced that the
thoughts were transmitted via distance (the telepathy event). However
the reality is much simpler – the model of the child in the
mother’s brain has pretty well forecasted and modeled the behavior of
the child – both the real child and the model of the child
– both simultaneously started wanting the ice-cream. I.e. the
“telepathic connection” is the connection inside the brain of the same
man – the neurocluster which models the behavior of person X
sends the message to the main personality and main personality receives
that message. The law which governs “telepathic connection” is very
simple – “telepathic connection” can be successful only when very
detailed model of another X person’s behavior is implanted in
the man’s brain. And the “telepathic connection” will be complete
failure if it will be used for transition of telepathic information
between people who does not know each other. And for that reason all
double-blind tests of telepathy which were done by skeptic scientists
failed and skeptic scientists naively think that they have “proven that
telepathy does not exists”, however millions of people use the
“telepathy” successfully in their daily life and are strongly convinced
in the existence of “telepathy”. The denial of the phenomenon is not
the explanation of the existing phenomenon – and for that reason
millions of people simply do not listen to the twaddle of skeptic
scientists and these people keep studying occult books written by
“spiritual gurus” and keep believing in mystical nature of the
“telepathy”.
All “telepathic information transmission” cases are governed by the
following law – the more the participants know each other – the
stronger/better is the “telepathic connection” between them, i.e. the
more detailed model about the telepathic séance partner is in the brain
of the man – the more precise is the “telepathic connection”.
The same underlying mechanism is in the similar phenomenon when some
people experience “telepathic séances” with various celebrities –
usually with some TV star, movie star, singer, musician, etc. What is
the underlying mechanism of such “telepathic séances”? It is very
simple. Some teenage girl falls in love with some TV-star-musician
which is broadcasted via TV almost every day and this girl begins
collecting and reading various articles in magazines/newspapers/etc
about her “lover-TV-star”, she begins collecting various fetishes
(video and sound records, photo cards, etc) and she knows every single
small detail of TV-star’s life even better than that TV-star knows
about himself. As the result very detailed and precise model about
TV-star is formed in the girl’s brain and the girl begins “telepathic
communication séances” with that TV-star – séances usually happen in
the nights during dreamtime, however séances may also happen during the
full awareness state.
It is important to note that Neurocluster Brain Model does not
deal with the question of the existence of the Creator of the Universe
(a.k.a. God), Neurocluster Brain Model does not deny or prove
the existence of the Creator, Neurocluster Brain Model does not
answer the question if the Creator exists or not, the question of the
existence of the Creator is out of scope in Neurocluster Brain Model.
What Neurocluster Brain Model does is that it proves that all
known religious experiences are the result of the activity of
autonomous neuroclusters inside the brain of the religious adept. Neurocluster
Brain Model proves that the origin of “sacred knowledge” which is
written in all known religious sacred scriptures (Bible, Quran, Vedas,
etc) is nothing more than the creation of autonomous neuroclusters
inside the brains of the founders of that religion. Neurocluster
Brain Model proves that all known religious sacred scriptures have
nothing to do with Creator of the Universe regardless of whether the
Creator exists or not.
Creationism vs. evolutionism debate is a very popular topic in the
United States, however it is important to note that creationism vs.
evolutionism debate is flawed and erroneous in its foundations. The
first logical error is that both arguing sides incorrectly assume that
Bible equals creationism, which is not true because creationism can be
based on other non-biblical religious texts (like Vedas, etc) and also
creationism can be based on totally non-religious foundations. The
second logical error is the both arguing sides incorrectly assume that
from two choices (Bible or evolution) only one choice is correct and
the other is wrong which leads to incorrect assumption that supposedly
if you will prove that Bible is wrong then evolution automatically
becomes true, or if you will prove that evolution is wrong then Bible
automatically becomes true. Such reasoning is totally flawed. First of
all, the correctness or falseness of the Bible has nothing to do with
the existence of the Creator of the Universe. Bible might be wrong from
the first letter to the last however the Creator might still exist. The
text of the Bible and the existence of the Creator are two distinct
completely unrelated things. Secondly, the correctness or falseness of
the evolution has nothing to do with existence of the Creator of the
Universe. The evolution hypothesis and the Creator hypothesis might be
true or false both at the same time – they are not mutually exclusive.
A good example of the same logical error is the website “Truth about
Hinduism” which was made by the Muslims. The authors of website “Truth
about Hinduism” list a huge list of errors in theology of Hinduism
and then authors incorrectly conclude that falseness of Vedas
supposedly
proves that Quran is true. However it is obvious, that correctness or
falseness of the Vedas has nothing to do with correctness or falseness
of the Quran. Vedas and Quran are two unrelated things which are not
mutually exclusive. Exactly the same applies to evolution vs. Bible
debate – Bible and evolution are not mutually exclusive.
http://truthabouthinduism.wordpress.com/list-of-all-articles/ |
Truth about Hinduism |
Answering Hinduism |
Evolutionists claim that evolution is not a hypothesis,
evolutionists claim that evolution is a scientific fact, however this
claim is not true. The truth is that if you will carefully examine the
“proofs” of evolution then you will find that all these “proofs” do not
meet the
criteria of strict science – many of these “proofs” are simple fakes,
while other “proofs” are based of circular logic and still others are
based on the faith of evolutionists – none of these “proofs” match the
criteria of strict science.
To read about some scientific
errors of evolutionists’ claims please click here.
It is important to note that non-existence
of “proofs” that match the criteria of strict science does not mean
that evolution is incorrect, evolution might be still true. Evolution
hypothesis is a very attractive hypothesis because it appears very
realistically, the only small problem it has that currently it does not
match the criteria of strict science and strictly speaking it is based
on faith. However the evolution topic is completely irrelevant to
Neurocluster Brain Model so we will not dwell on it. The
correctness or falseness of Neurocluster Brain Model is
completely unrelated to the correctness or falseness of evolution
and/or Creator hypotheses.
We will repeat again, because this is very important: Neurocluster
Brain Model does not deal with the questions “who created the
Universe?” and “who created Life?”.
Neurocluster Brain Model provides the answer to the questions:
"what is the origin of autonomous neuroclusters?"
"who created autonomous neuroclusters?"
"who is the Creator of autonomous neuroclusters?"
"who is the Creator of the software called “I”?”
Autonomous neuroclusters (including the software called “I”) are
created by the physical laws of the material world, external
supernatural forces are not needed for this job.
We will clarify this by using the analogy.
Have you ever wondered why snowflakes are perfectly symmetrical and not
similar to each other? Who is the Creator of perfectly symmetrical
snowflakes?
Physics textbooks do not contain the answer to this simple question,
and professors of physics do not know either, so listen carefully.
When
a drop of water falls through the atmosphere, the friction into the
atmosphere produces acoustic oscillations inside the drop of water.
These acoustic oscillations create the interference pattern of acoustic
waves inside the drop of water and this interference pattern (combined
with hexagonal lattice of water molecules which has six-fold symmetry)
is instantaneously frozen at low temperature, which results in
perfectly symmetrical snowflake. The Creator of snowflakes is the
physical laws of the material world.
Likewise, similarly the software is created inside the neurons of the
brain – the Creator here is the physical laws of the material world.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Snowflake |
Snowflake A selection of photographs taken by Wilson Bentley (1865–1931) |
Wikipedia |
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Interference_(wave_propagation) |
In physics, interference is a
phenomenon in which two waves superpose to form a resultant wave of
greater, lower, or the same amplitude. Interference usually refers to
the interaction of waves that are correlated or coherent with each
other, either because they come from the same source or because they
have the same or nearly the same frequency. Interference effects can be
observed with all types of waves, for example, light, radio, acoustic,
surface water waves or matter waves. Mechanism The principle of superposition of waves states that when two or more propagating waves of same type are incident on the same point, the resultant amplitude at that point is equal to the vector sum of the amplitudes of the individual waves. If a crest of a wave meets a crest of another wave of the same frequency at the same point, then the amplitude is the sum of the individual amplitudes—this is constructive interference. If a crest of one wave meets a trough of another wave, then the amplitude is equal to the difference in the individual amplitudes—this is known as destructive interference. Optical interference between two point sources for different wavelengths and source separations |
Wikipedia |
Religious adepts claim that the Universe was created by God. When
you ask religious adept the simple question “Who created God?”, the
answer of religious adept is: “Nobody created God. He is by nature the
eternal God. He was not created at all. He always was, is, and always
will be.”.
Osho (a.k.a. Shree Rajneesh, Acharya Rajneesh, or simply Rajneesh), the
founder the Rajneesh movement cult, exposed the faulty logic of such
religious dogma that claims that the Universe was created by God.
If you accept the possibility that some objects (like God) can exist
eternally without being created, then the same principle can be applied
to the Universe as well. You don’t need a Creator to explain the
existence of the Universe. The Universe can exist eternally without
being created.
The point is that we have no tools to detect whether the Universe was
created or it exist eternally without being created.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=31WdaBusl2Q |
|
OSHO: There Is No Creator Length: 5 minutes |
Above there were described theoretical principles of the inner
working mechanisms of the brain which reveal the underlying working
principles of the communication with gods/angels/demons/aliens/etc.
Now let’s analyze the practical experimental side of the same topic –
how it is possible to artificially invoke the
religious/occult/mystical/etc experiences for a man.
We will shortly remind the techniques which were mentioned above –
religious/occult/mystical/etc experiences can be invoked in the
following ways:
1) Sensory deprivation. It can be achieved in different ways: by
putting a man into „sensory deprivation tank“, by living a secluded
life away from civilization, meditations, prayers, etc;
2)
Disturbing the equilibrium of biochemical reactions inside the brain.
It can be achieved in different ways: by long enough starvation,
special diets, holotropic breathwork, yogic exercises, using
psychotropic substances, etc.
3) Using artificial power of the will and special techniques. These
were not described yet so they will be described below. Detailed
instructions will be given about how to enter “spiritual worlds”, how
to “meet spiritual teachers in spiritual worlds”, how to leave physical
body, etc.
Despite the fact that the humankind had been researching this topic for
thousands of years and there are myriads of tractates written on this
topic, however from the scientific point of view all these works are at
extremely low level, almost kindergarten. The real breakthrough and
revolution was done only in year circa 2000 when Michael Raduga began
conducting experiments almost at industrial scale using thousands of
people as a research object. Below is the short biography of Michael
Raduga.
Michael Raduga |
http://obe4u.com/michael_raduga/ |
Michael Raduga (his true name is Butakov Michail Sergeevich (Бутаков
Михаил Сергеевич)) was born on July 1, 1983 in Novosibirsk’s
Akademgorodok (Siberian Scientific Centre). When Michael Raduga was 15
years of age he awoke in the middle of the night constrained in the
paralysis and some invisible force was dragging Michael from the bed
into the window outside. Because Michael did not know what was
happening to him the only explanation which he could think of was that
extraterrestrial aliens were kidnapping him. However the same event was
repeated in another night, and then again repeated in another night and
so on.
At first Michael was strongly convinced that he is being kidnapped by
the aliens. However after some time Michael began to understand that
this phenomenon has nothing to do with the aliens. At 17 years of age
Michael Raduga distantiated himself away from the society and fully
devoted himself to the investigation of the “out of body experience”
(OOBE) topic. Michael Raduga had read all available literature about
OOBE and he realized that all these books are full of errors and that
all these books can be thrown into the waste-basket because there are
almost useless. So Michael Raduga continued the exploration of OOBE
solely on his own and he has done hundreds of experiments collecting
experimental data. When other people had found out that Michael Raduga
can teach the techniques of “leaving the physical body” they began to
flood to Michael wanting to learn how to leave the physical body and
Michael Raduga began conducting lectures and began teaching people. At
20 years of age Michael Raduga understood that Novosibirsk is too small
town for his activity so Michael took with himself his first written
book and moved to Moscow in year 2003. In year 2007 in Moscow Michael
Raduga had started the “School of Out-of-Body Travel”
in which he taught thousands of people how to “leave the physical
body”, he conducted thousands of experiments and he wrote more than 10
books on
this topic. In year 2010 Michael Raduga moved to California, USA, which
is “the Babylon” of the current civilization. Currently Michael Raduga
continues his activity in California, translates his books into other
languages, distributes his books for free, etc.
Michael Raduga had tried to study law and management in MESI (Moscow
State University of Economics, Statistics and Informatics), however he
had dropped the studies and fully devoted himself to the research of
OOBE topic.
Michael Raduga did not graduate university and has no university
diploma, however his experimental research in OOBE is revolutionary.
However the lack of academic training manifests itself in the
vocabulary used by Michael Raduga.
As for example the main term/concept which was made-up and is very
intensively used by Michael Raduga is “the phase”. Michael
Raduga uses the word “the phase” to describe the intermediate
stage between awareness and REM (rapid eye movement)
sleep stages.
Michael Raduga's definition of “the phase” |
Michael Raduga. The Phase –
A Practical Guidebook. Page 6. |
However the technical problem is that the word “phase” has
already reserved meaning a long time ago, which means “period,
stage, the degree of
the development in some process, etc”.
As for example there are:
1) lunar phases: new moon, waxing (young)'crescent moon, first quarter
'moon', waxing 'gibbous moon', full moon, waning 'gibbous moon', last
(third)
quarter moon, waning (old) crescent moon;
2) wave phases;
3) oscillation phases;
4) sleep phases;
5) etc.
I.e. the word “phase” is the abstract term and for that reason
the abstract word “phase” is absolutely unsuitable for naming the concrete/particular
stage.
According to Michael Raduga there is “consciousness (awareness) phase”,
there is “REM (Rapid Eye Movement) sleep stage”, and there is the
intermediate phase, which should have some concrete naming “phase X”
(where X is some
name), however Michael Raduga has named it simply “the phase” which
shows that
Michael Raduga is unable to distinguish between abstract and concrete
terms.
However despite these huge errors in Michael Raduga’s terminology, we
can ignore these errors for a while because practical experimental
results
of Michael Raduga are the real breakthrough from the scientific point
of
view.
The state between
wakefulness and sleep has also other names, like for example
“hypnagogia”, “sleep onset”, “yoga nidra, “dream yoga”, “milam”, and so
on – for more details please click here.
Michael Raduga has conducted repeatable experiments using groups of
people and during these experiments people have experienced:
1) leaving the physical body;
2) clinical death experience;
3) meeting with the dead people;
4) meeting with the angels/demons/aliens/etc;
5) recreated biblical stories of “divine visions”;
6) etc.
After analyzing huge amounts of experimental data, Michael Raduga came
to the conclusion that “spiritual worlds” are virtual worlds simulated
by the brain of “spiritual traveler”.
However Michael Raduga does not speak about that openly because he does
not want to scare away religious adepts who believe that “soul/spirit”
leaves the physical body during “spiritual travel”.
Michael Raduga says that in his “School of Out-of-Body Travel and Lucid
Dreaming” he can teach any man to artificially induce “out-of-body”
experiences no matter what worldview/religion that man believes.
Michael Raduga just gives you technical instructions how to achieve
“out-of-body” state and it is up to you to stay or not with your
current worldview/religion.
For more details please read articles
in mass
media about Michael Raduga's experiments, please see
the video lectures of Michael
Raduga and please read his
books.
Here you can read about the
most prominent researchers of the OOBE field which were conducting
their research before the arrival of Michael Raduga to the scene.
Here you can read the excerpt from Michael Raduga book “The Phase – A
Practical Guidebook” about the machines
which are supposed to help to reach OOBE state.
The techniques described by Michael Raduga are aimed at developing the
ability to communicate with autonomous neuroclusters during the dream
stage.
However it is possible to develop the ability to communicate with
autonomous neuroclusters during full awakening state. By using special
techniques it is possible to artificially create so-called “tulpa”
which dwells in your brain. Tulpa
is an entity created in the brain, which acts and thinks independently
from the main personality. For more detailed instructions about how to
create tulpa please read at the resources provided below.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tulpa |
Tulpa (Tibetan: སྤྲུལ་པ, Wylie:
sprul-pa), nirmita (Sanskrit: निर्मित), or thoughtform, is a concept in
mysticism of a being or object which is created through spiritual or
mental powers. The term comes from Tibetan "emanation" or
"manifestation". Modern practitioners use the term to refer to a type
of imaginary friend. <...> Modern subculture The concept of tulpa was popularized and secularized in the Western world through fiction, gaining popularity on television in the late '90s and 2000s. This exposure led to an internet subculture of practitioners who create imaginary friends which they call tulpa and believe to be sentient. The community originated in 2009 on the discussion board 4chan, and gained popularity through the emergence of the My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic fandom. These individuals, calling themselves "tulpamancers", belong to "primarily urban, middle class, Euro-American adolescent and young adult demographics" and they "cite loneliness and social anxiety as an incentive to pick up the practice." They report an improvement to their personal lives through the practice, and new unusual sensory experiences. Some practitioners have sexual and romantic interactions with their tulpa, though the practice is considered taboo. A survey of the community with 118 respondents on the explanation of tulpas found 8.5% support a metaphysical explanation, 76.5% support a neurological or psychological explanation, and 14% "other" explanations. Nearly all practitioners consider the tulpa a real or somewhat-real person. The number of active participants in these online communities is in the low hundreds, and few meetings in person have taken place. |
Wikipedia |
http://www.tulpa.info/what-is-a-tulpa/ |
What is a tulpa? A tulpa is an entity created in the mind, acting independently of, and parallel to your own consciousness. They are able to think, and have their own free will, emotions, and memories. In short, a tulpa is like a sentient person living in your head, separate from you. It’s currently unproven whether or not tulpas are truly sentient, but in this community, we treat them as such. It takes time for a tulpa to develop a convincing and complex personality; as they grow older, your attention and their life experiences will shape them into a person with their own hopes, dreams and beliefs. You’ll create a tulpa by imagining a person in your head, and treating them as a person. The exact mechanism is unknown, but as you give a tulpa attention, and believe it can be a sentient person, it will grow into one, and act independently of you. At first, you will be narrating to your tulpa—speaking to it, and visualizing it in your mind—and with time, you’ll be able to communicate through various methods, which will be described in the next section. Keep in mind that when a tulpa starts talking, it doesn’t mean that they are complete, or finished by any means. Like any person, a tulpa is never “done”, and you shouldn’t be going for a finished tulpa, when you make one. You should be focused on nurturing and teaching your tulpa, and allowing them to grow as a person with you, while at the same time you learn about yourself, and grow as a person in turn. It takes time and effort to make a tulpa into a self-sufficient and balanced individual, and their independence and personality will grow and flourish over time, like any regular human being’s. Creating a tulpa means committing to raising and living with another person, and this is a lifelong commitment—not one that ends when your tulpa starts speaking. Pretty much every tulpa has a form—an imaginary body they identify with. This form can be anything from a regular human being to a cartoon character, an animal, or anything you else can imagine. Of course, regardless of their form, they still have a human mind. You can interact with your tulpa’s form by visualizing it in your mind. Most people do this in an imaginary setting called a wonderland, which is a persistent place you imagine yourself and your tulpa being in. You’ll be able to change your wonderland at will, and make it as normal or fantastical as you want; there are no limits. Many tulpas tend to spend their alone time in such a place, but it’s not required at all to have a wonderland (or to give your tulpa a form for that matter). Note that the form doesn’t have to just be a visual image; the word is often used as umbrella term for a tulpa’s looks, voice, their smell, the feeling of their skin—everything that you can sense of their imaginary form. If you commit to the process, and put a significant amount of time and effort into your tulpa, you will end up with a friend for life. You’ll have a big hand in shaping your tulpa’s personality, and it’ll be easy to understand them, and for them to understand you—almost guaranteeing a close friendship. Getting to know your tulpa will teach you lessons in empathy and give you insight into your own personality and thoughts. They can give you an alternative opinion on problems you have, support you emotionally, and tell you off when you’re being stupid. The connection between a host (that’s you) and a tulpa is a very powerful and intimate one, and you’ll always have a friend to speak with, in your head. <...> |
tulpa.info |
For some articles about tulpa please
click here.
For some movies about tulpa please click
here.
Question: why Neurocluster Brain Model encounters fierce resistance
from religious adepts?
Explanation below.
Religious adepts have blind fanatic faith in the following two
religious dogmas:
1) the man has “consciousness/soul/spirit/etc”;
2) “consciousness/soul/spirit/etc” is indivisible object, it can not be
divided into the composing parts.
Both these dogmas have no scientific/experimental evidence whatsoever
and both these dogmas do not meet the scientific criteria. According to
the religious adepts, you simply must blindly believe in these two
dogmas, and it does not matter that these dogmas are purely religious
dogmas and have nothing to do with science. Religious adepts say: do
you see that such and such authority believed in the existence of
“consciousness” – and this means that you must believe that too.
More detailed description is in the article “Appeal to authority is a form of
logical fallacy”.
Definition of “religious dogma”: a claim which does not meet the
scientific criteria, a claim which has no experimental evidence.
Definition of “religious adept”: a man who believes in religious dogma.
Pseudoscientists have blind fanatic faith that they have consciousness.
However, these pseudoscientists are unable to provide any evidence that
they have consciousness.
The claim about the existence of “consciousness” is the religious dogma
by definition.
A man who believes that he has “consciousness” is the religious adept
by definition.
The article “What is science and what
isn't science?” contains more detailed instructions about how to
distinguish science from pseudoscience.
In science, the only way to confirm or to refute the theory/model, is
to carry out the experiments and test whether the predictions of the
model/theory are confirmed or not. There is no other way in science. In
science the philosophical-theoretical blabber has no value whatsoever.
The only judge in science is the experiment.
The difference between the scientist and the religious adept is the
following:
1) The scientist does the experiment and checks out if the predictions
of the model/theory are confirmed or not, and then based on the
experimental results the scientist makes conclusions.
2) The religious adept says “I have not done the experiment, I will not
do the experiment, I believe my religious dogma no matter what is the
evidence, I will not look into the evidence, I am not interested in the
evidence, I believe my religious dogma no matter what is the evidence”.
Neurocluster Brain Model is strictly scientific model, so if you want
to check whether it is correct or not – all you need to do is to carry
out the experiments which are described in Neurocluster Brain Model.
Neurocluster Brain Model was built based on the analysis and processing
of experimental data of numerous experiments carried out on a
statistically large sample of people.
If someone of you have any doubts about Neurocluster Brain Model and if
you want to check whether it is correct or not – all you need to do is
to carry out the experiments which are described in Neurocluster Brain
Model.
If you have not carried out the needed experiments, if you do not have
experimental results, then you are not qualified as scientist to make
the judgment, your judgment is based purely on religious dogmas.
The experiments are very simple, and anyone can reproduce these
experiments.
Experiment #1: interview with the dream character during the
dreaming.
Next time when you go to sleep and when you have a dream and when you
see some dream character-of-human-form
(father/mother/brother/sister/friend/relative/etc) in your dream, go
closer to that dream character and ask him a simple question: “do you
have your own awareness/consciousness/soul/spirit/etc?” and then wait
for the answer from that dream character.
In case if you have troubles to carry out this experiment during the
dream (inability to control yourself during the dream) then this
problem has easy technical solution – just use the techniques developed
by Michael Raduga and you will be able to achieve lucid dream and/or
OOBE state.
Let’s raise a simple question: who is the best expert to decide whether
dream character has “awareness/consciousness” or not?
The answer is obvious: the best expert in this question is the
dream character himself.
So your job is very simple – just ask the dream character himself
whether he has “awareness/consciousness/soul/spirit/etc” or not.
Dream characters are autonomous personalities/entities who have their
own opinion/knowledge beyond the control of the main personality. This
can be easily proved with reproducible experiments, during which the
dream characters provide information, which was previously unknown for
the main personality (as for example, the dream character can tell you
where you need to look for the lost keys, which you have lost a week
ago and you were unable to find these keys despite you were desperately
searching for them over the week, and after waking up you will find the
keys in the specified location).
Experiment #2: interview with the “spirit” during the
“spiritualistic
séance”.
Another experimental proof of the autonomy of the dream characters is
so-called “spiritualistic séance” during which the same dream
characters (now having different name – so-called “spirits”, although
the underlying mechanism of “spirits” and “dream characters” is exactly
the same) in the awakening state can provide information, which the
main personality had never known before (as for example, the “spirit”
can tell you where you need to look for the lost keys, which you have
lost a week ago and you were unable to find these keys despite you were
desperately searching for them over the week, and after checking out
you
will find the keys in the specified location).
During the “spiritualistic séance”, after you will succeed in invoking
the “spirit” simply ask him “do you have your own
awareness/consciousness/soul/spirit/etc?” and then wait for the answer
from that “spirit”.
Again, let’s raise a simple question: who is the best expert to decide
whether the “spirit” has “awareness/consciousness” or not?
The answer is obvious: the best expert in this question is the “spirit”
himself.
So your job is very simple – just ask the “spirit” himself whether he
has “awareness/consciousness” or not.
The experimental setup is very simple and the cost of equipment is less
than a dollar.
All you need are:
1) the needle;
2) the thread (length approximately 20-40 cm, 30 cm is the statistical
average, the concrete comfortable length depends on the length of the
hand of the "medium");
3) one standard A4-size sheet of paper, on this sheet of paper write
down the alphabet letters in circle, which should look like the image
below:
http://www.abaxion.com/kee110.htm |
Buckland Spirit Board |
Place this sheet of paper on the table, take the thread with
attached
needle into the hand, and then position your hand over the sheet of
paper in such a way that the needle is hanging above the center of the
circle with alphabet letters, however the needle is not touching the
sheet of paper, the needle is hanging above the sheet of paper at a
distance of several centimeters from the paper.
Then concentrate and start the “invocation of the spirit”.
Choose freely the character whose “spirit” you want to “invoke”, as for
example your dead grandfather, some historical person, some fictional
character – it does not matter at all which character you will choose.
All that matters here is – whatever “spirit” will be able to respond
and communicate meaningful messages via movements of the hanging
needle, is good enough for the experiment.
As for example, you can try invoking Napoleon’s spirit – all you need
to is – while keeping the thread with the needle above the center of
the circle with alphabet letters, ask the question “Hello, Napoleon’s
spirit, please come, I want to talk with you, are you here?”.
And watch carefully for the movements of the needle. If the needle
starts moving forming meaningful words/sentences from the alphabet
letters then the communication channel with the “spirit” is established.
If invoking of Napoleon’s spirit has failed (the needle does not move
or moves randomly without forming meaningful words/sentences) then
choose another character and repeat the same exact procedure anew, like
for example “Hello, grandfather’s spirit, please come, I want to talk
with you, are you here?”.
If invoking of spirit has failed again, then repeat the same exact
procedure every time choosing another character.
It is important to note here, that during the first “séances” do not
expect long fluent sentences from the “spirit”, if that “spirit” will
be able to form one word from letters of alphabet then that is already
the great achievement.
The intelligence level of majority of “spirits” is pretty low – getting
one word as the answer to the asked question is a great achievement for
that “spirit”.
When “séances” with the same “spirit” are repeated again and again then
the fluency/speed of “spirit’s speech” increases with every new
“séance”.
If you are lucky enough, then you can establish the communication
channel with the “spirit” which will begin broadcast of the “spiritual
knowledge about the structure of the universe, the moral lessons for
the whole humanity across the globe, etc.” – such cases are quite rare,
however you have small chance to succeed in that.
One such typical classic example of autonomic neurocluster is so-called
“archangel Gabriel” which dictated the text of Quran to Muhammad.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Muhammad |
The Quran is the central religious text of Islam. Muslims believe that it represents the words of God revealed to Muhammad through the archangel Gabriel. |
Wikipedia |
If you are failing to establish “communication channel” with the
“spirit” then bellow are the techniques which might help:
1) If you are holding the thread with a needle in the right hand and
“invoking of spirit” fails, then try holding the thread with a needle
with another hand, try with the left hand, this might help. You need to
find out which of your hands (right or left) is more successful in
carrying out “séances”.
2) Experimental results have shown that
coffee/alcohol/cigarettes/drugs/etc affects the “communication channel
with the spirit” – the usage of even small doses of
coffee/alcohol/cigarettes/drugs/etc either facilitates or hinders the
“communication channel” – for different people the effect is different,
however in your case the effect might be facilitation, so why not to
try it, it might help. Of course, the preferred experimental setup is
the complete soberness of the “medium”, however if “invocation of
spirit” fails no matter how hard you try, then you have nothing to lose
trying the same “invocation of spirit” procedure after the usage of
small doses of coffee/alcohol/cigarettes/drugs/etc.
Experiment #3: induction of incidents of sleepwalking and/or MPD
(multiple personality disorder).
Neurocluster Brain Model predicts that: after prolonged repeatable
experimentation with “spiritualistic séances” you have high risk to
induce sleepwalking/MPD incidents for the “medium”, during which the
“medium” will be moving/breaking/etc various things in his own house,
and when after awakening he finds things broken and scattered around
his house, he becomes scared and strongly convinced that “evil spirits
have possessed his house” – in more advanced cases this leads to the
lunatic asylum.
Just go and carry out “spiritualistic séances” using “thread with the
attached needle method” for prolonged periods of time as described
above. Please note that it is important to use thread with the
attached needle, do not use planchette/cup/glass/saucer (or some other
heavy object) as shown in Hollywood movies. This setup (thread with the
attached needle) will allow the manifestation of microscopic muscular
contractions of the hand controlled by autonomous neurocluster inside
the brain of the medium – with this experimental setup you can carry as
many reproducible experiments as you wish. Using
planchette/cup/glass/saucer will not work for average statistical man.
Using planchette/cup/glass/saucer might work for people who are already
in the lunatic asylum, but that’s another story. Average statistical
man must use thread with the attached needle in order to succeed in
“invoking spirit”.
Check out the results – check out if the “medium” has began having
sleepwalking/MPD incidents which were not present before the
experiment. The easiest and most reliable way to detect
sleepwalking/MPD incidents is to use 24/7 video recording. If video
recording is not available then sleepwalking/MPD incidents can be
diagnosed using simple basic set of questions (however this method is
less reliable than video recording).
http://neuroclusterbrain.com |
Usually a man is completely
unaware that he has multiple personality disorder, however it can be
diagnosed with simple basic set of questions. Diagnostic criteria for multiple personality disorder are the following: 1) Missing time and gaps in the memory. Are there any episodes of “missing time” in your life? Are there any gaps in your memory? As for example, maybe you do not remember what you were doing yesterday from 3:00 PM till 8:00 PM, or maybe you do not remember what happened today from 8:00 AM till 12:00 PM, etc. 2) Strange things among your belongings. Are there any episodes of you discovering the evidence of your actions and tasks that you do not recollect doing? As for example, maybe you sometimes find new things among your belongings that you do not remember buying? As for example, maybe you have found an ashtray with smoked cigarettes in your home when you are completely sure that you are non-smoker, or maybe you have found leather clothes in your closet which perfectly fits your body however you are completely sure that you hate leather clothes, etc. Are there any episodes of you finding (perplexing) writings, drawings, or notes among your belongings that you cannot remember doing? 3) Injuries coming out of nowhere. Are there any episodes of you discovering injuries “coming to” in the midst of doing something? 4) “Teleportation”. Are there any episodes of your “teleportation”? Are there any episodes when you have suddenly found yourself at work, in a nightclub, at the beach, or somewhere at home (e.g., in the closet, on a bed or sofa, in the corner) with no memory of how you came to be there? 5) Voices in the head. Are there any episodes of you hearing voices inside your head that tell you to do things or comment on things that you are doing? It is important to note that all these symptoms of multiple personality disorder are not attributable to psychotropic substances (alcohol, narcotics, etc) or another medical condition (e.g., complex partial seizures). These signs and symptoms may be observed by others or reported by the individual. |
Diagnostic criteria for MPD
(multiple personality disorder). Official Neurocluster Brain Model site. (a shortened paraphrase of Dissociative Identity Disorder Diagnostic Criteria 300.14 (F44.81) from “Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders - 5th Edition - DSM-5”, published in 2013 by American Psychiatric Publishing) |
Question for reader: have you carried out three experiments which
were described above?
If you have not carried out the necessary experiments then you are not
qualified as scientist to judge Neurocluster Brain Model, and your
judgment is based purely on the religious dogmas.
The most popular religious dogma claims that man has
“indivisible-single-consciousness”, the adepts of this religious dogma
are scared to death by the idea that other agents/entities might be
present in their own brain. That fierce fear of the possibility of
other agents/entities being present in their own brain drives these
people to fight until “the last drop of blood” defending the religious
dogma of “indivisible-single-consciousness”.
From scientific point of view – it does not matter what do you think or
what do you believe.
Science is what you can observe and on which you can carry out
reproducible experiments – everything that meets these criteria is the
science; and everything that does not meet these criteria – is not the
science.
Let’s raise a simple question: is “consciousness” really indivisible
object?
It is very easy to prove experimentally that dream characters do have
their own “awareness/consciousness/soul/spirit/etc”. The experiment
setup is very easy and was described above.
Make your conclusions ONLY after you have done the experiment on
statistically large sample of people (acting as “mediums”). If you have
not done the experiment then your philosophical-theoretical blabber has
no value whatsoever.
Very often religious adepts oppose Neurocluster Brain Model with the
following argument:
“there is no place in the brain where you could hide a second
personality, much less 30 or 40 extra personalities”.
Below is the homework task for the development of logical thinking for
religious adepts who have strong religious fanatic faith that “man has
indivisible-single-consciousness”:
Are you completely sure that your brain is really able to contain
one(1) personality? What about the scenario when one(1) personality is
unable to fit in the brain, and only half(1/2) or a quarter(1/4) or a
tenth(1/10) of personality is able to fit in the brain – how about
that? Let’s suppose that we claim that your brain is too small to
contain whole one(1) personality, one(1) personality is unable to fit
into your brain/head, and we claim that your brain/head contains only
tenth(1/10) of personality – flag into your hands, go ahead and try to
disprove the claim that your brain contains only tenth(1/10) of
personality.
The reasoning behind that is very simple: if man’s brain
is able to fit one(1) personality then such man is able to carry out
scientific experiments to check whether experimental results confirm
the predictions of model/theory or not, however if the man’s brain is
too small to fit one(1) personality then such man says “I have not done
the experiment, I will not do the experiment, I believe my religious
dogma no matter what is the evidence, I will not look into the
evidence, I am not interested in the evidence, I believe my religious
dogma no matter what is the evidence”.
We will explain once again step by step.
Step #1: Scientific model/theory must be able to make predictions – do
you agree with that or not?
Step #2: The predictions of the scientific model/theory must be
testable by reproducible experiments – do you agree with that or not?
Step #3: Neurocluster Brain Model is able to make predictions which can
be tested by reproducible experiments – so just go and do these
experiments instead of your philosophical-theoretical blabber.
Make your conclusions ONLY after you have done the experiment on
statistically large sample of people (acting as “mediums”). If you have
not done the experiment then your philosophical-theoretical blabber has
no value whatsoever.
Different people have different backgrounds and different
qualifications and as the result they have different comprehension
levels of the material.
When we write the description of “Neurocluster Brain Model” we try to
present everything as simple as possible, however we do admit that we
sometimes overestimate the capabilities/qualifications of some common
casual readers.
A lot of material about “Neurocluster Brain Model” requires
prerequisites in order to understand the material. If the reader does
not meet the prerequisites then he will misunderstand some parts of the
material or even the whole material.
http://registrar.utexas.edu/students/registration/before/prerequisites |
A prerequisite is a course you must have completed before registering for another. Find out about prerequisites prior to registration using university catalogs, the course schedule, or our Prerequisite Check system. |
The University of Texas at Austin |
In order to fully 100% comprehend the material about “Neurocluster
Brain Model” the prerequisites are: training/qualification in
neuroscience, plus training/qualification in computer science, plus
training/qualification in physics, plus training/qualification in
electronics – and all of them simultaneously at the same time. And how
many readers have training/qualification in all of these areas
simultaneously at the same time? Not many, to say the least.
If the reader has training/qualification only in neuroscience then it
is not enough. If the reader has training/qualification only in physics
then it is not enough. If the reader has training/qualification only in
computer science then it is not enough. If the reader has
training/qualification only in electronics then it is not enough.
The purpose of this text is to test and to debug the
description/presentation of “Neurocluster Brain Model” in order to find
out which parts of the material are comprehensive for the layman reader
and which parts of the material are totally
misunderstood. Then, according to the feedback, remake/redesign the
description/presentation of “Neurocluster Brain Model” in order to
increase its comprehensibility for the layman reader. Very
often the sacrifice of accuracy is needed in order to increase the
comprehensibility of the material. Sometimes a little inaccuracy saves
a ton of explanation.
… to be continued … the text being prepared....
Conclusions
1. The new scientific model of the brain called Neurocluster
Brain Model has been proposed which is able to explain all
so-called “religious and occult phenomena”.
2. Neurocluster Brain Model claims that the model of the
object is stored inside the “piece of the brain” (cluster of neurons)
and this neurocluster acts not only as passive “data file” but also
under
special conditions this neurocluster can act as “executable file” which
can simulate the behavior of stored object for the main personality –
this is the underlying mechanism of how religious adepts communicate
with spirits/angels/Gods/etc and also the underlying mechanism of other
religious and occult phenomena.
3. Neurocluster Brain Model defines “I” (a.k.a.
“spirit”, “soul”, “consciousness”, etc) as the software which runs on
neural-network-hardware (i.e. on neurons of the brain). The
neurocluster which most of the time has the access to actuators (i.e.
neurocluster which most of the time acts upon an environment using
actuators) is called the “main personality”. Neuroclusters which have
no access at all or which have only short duration and limited access
to actuators – such neuroclusters are called “autonomous neuroclusters”.
4. Neurocluster Brain Model claims that human brain
contains many autonomous neuroclusters, however under normal usual
conditions all these neuroclusters are in the dormant (latent) state
and do not manifest themselves into outer world thus mankind has made
wrong conclusion that one human body contains only one(1) personality
(a.k.a. consciousness, soul, spirit). Under special (natural or
artificial) conditions it is possible to invoke the manifestation of
these autonomous neuroclusters into the outer world which result in
manifestation of various so-called “religious and occult phenomena”.
5. The validity of Neurocluster Brain Model can be
proved
experimentally in many ways, as for example one such proof is so-called
“spiritualistic séances”. Almost everybody can make the experiment of
invoking of “spirits” in the spiritualistic séance using “needle with
the thread” method and this experiment will prove that communication
with
“spirits” (i.e. autonomous neuroclusters) is a real tangible phenomenon
and not a fantasy. Religious adepts claim that spirits are some
kind of “cloudlets”, which can travel via air, which can fly from one
geographical location into another, etc – in that case when
spirit is invoked during spiritualistic séance then psychological
portrait of that spirit must remain the same no matter which medium is
holding the needle with the thread, however experiments show that
psychological portrait of the invoked spirit changes when the needle
with the thread is given to another medium sitting at the same table –
this change of psychological portrait is easily explained by
Neurocluster Brain Model – all “spirits” are actually autonomic
neuroclusters inside of the brain of the medium and these neuroclusters
act as separate personalities which are independent from the main
personality of the medium, and brains of different mediums have
slightly different models of the same “invoked spirit” which results in
the change of psychological portrait of the spirit when needle with the
thread is given to another medium.
6. The advantage of Neurocluster Brain Model is that it
able to predict which conditions must be satisfied in order to invoke
the manifestation of some particular religious/occult phenomenon, as
for example Neurocluster Brain Model predicts which conditions
must be satisfied in order to have successful “telepathic connection”
and under what conditions “telepathic connection” will fail.
7. From a normal healthy man it is possible to artificially
create MPD (multiple personality disorder), it is possible to
artificially implant into human brain up to 20-40 independent
personalities which can remain dormant (latent) for years until the
demand of the creator who can provoke manifestation of these hidden
independent personalities to accomplish the needed mission.
8. The advantage of Neurocluster Brain Model is that it
provides
the ability to distinguish which stories/claims of religious adepts are
real/reliable and which stories/claims of religious adepts are
fake/deceptive. As for example, if you will carefully investigate all
cases of videos which show poltergeist throwing various material
objects then you will always find out that all these videos are fake,
however if you will personally yourself carry out spiritualistic
séances then you will find out that communication with autonomic
neuroclusters inside medium’s brain is a very real phenomenon and under
special conditions you can have quite meaningful communication with
these autonomous neuroclusters.
Additional reading
Discussion of “Neurocluster Brain Model”
on external forums
Frequently asked questions
(FAQ) about Neurocluster Brain Model
Glossary of Neurocluster Brain Model
Neuron model RF-PSTH (which simulates
Receptive Field (RF) structure and PSTH output signal of the neuron)
“Neuron model RF-PSTH” and “Neurocluster Brain Model” – are two
different, unrelated models.
The correctness or falseness of “Neuron model RF-PSTH” is completely
unrelated to the correctness or falseness of “Neurocluster Brain Model”.
Miscellaneous other topics
Offline version
You can download offline version of neuroclusterbrain.com website
(contains all pages in single zip file) from google drive at the
following link:
https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/0B1vMRMWFxGhNdEJnOUZxNEtwa1k
Please note that offline version might be not the latest version of
neuroclusterbrain.com website.
All material which you find on
neuroclusterbrain.com website can be used to spread and promote Neurocluster
Brain Model. Feel free to copy, rewrite in your own words, spread and use the material about Neurocluster Brain Model as long as you provide the link to neuroclusterbrain.com website. If you would like to receive email notification when Neurocluster Brain Model website is updated or if you would like support Neurocluster Brain Model by donation or if you would like to produce the movie in which the ideas from Neurocluster Brain Model would be used then please contact us via email address below. Contact email: info@neuroclusterbrain.com |